《She belongs to the Alpha King》 Chapter one pink! Chapter one pink! Chapter one*** pink! Pink pov*** "Dad, give me a piggyback." I jumped over my dad back while he was talking with some alphas. "stop doing that pink! We are in the middle of a meeting." My elder brother, prince Garett yelled at me. I shrunk a bit, but I didn''t care about his words much because my dad growled, "Garett, don''t ever talk to your little sister this way, ever." My dad said sternly to Garett. I stuck my tongue out of my mouth, teasing Garett, and my dad flipped me to his back "baby pink, I will just give you a piggyback, and we will y all day tighter, but now I need to finish my meeting. Could you wait for me?" my dad, the king Valdo, asked me gently. I loved him so much, I didn''t have much time to meet my mother. He had told me that she died when I was so young. I didn''t get it back then, maybe because I was just twelve years old. I nodded politely, "yes, dad, I can wait. But I want to ask you something. I want to start training with¡­" I didn''t have the time to finish my words. My dad frowned and pulled me to hisp, then cupped my cheeks "pink, you are a princess, and one day you will be a queen. You don''t have to practice on your powers as alpha. Because all of the werewolves on the pack and in our kingdom and even all over kingdoms will have to protect you one day." My dad told me and ced a soft kiss on my cheeks. I just nodded, all I got from his words as I was a princess, and all I had to do was have fun, and my elder brothers and the pack should protect me. My other elder brother Derek said in an annoyed tonementing on my father''s words, "Your highness, you are spoiling her so much. She needs to get regr training." My father just roared and threw Derek with deadly gazes "she''s your little sister, remember those words. You have to promise me that you will take care of her after my death." He stared a while at Derek, who stared back in confusion diverting his eyes to my brother Garett. Then both said in the same breath, "sure father, we will obey your wish. Pink is our little sister and our little princess. We will take care of her and protect her in our lives." And by that, my father stood up and ced me down, his face was so pale, and he didn''t look okay. I got worried, I was so attached to him. He was everything to me. "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?" With that, I started to cry, he said, faking a smile, "I''m fine, baby, don''t worry." And it was only me who felt the pain in his chest; I thought that he was so sick. Something was wrong. I screamed, "No, daddy, you are not okay." I sobbed and shook his hand, looking at all the Alphas around my elder brothers and us, but they all pushed me suddenly when my father fell down to the floor. I stood in the back crying heavily, no one told me anything, no one cared tofort me, and they just announced the king of the pack death coldly to me as if I didn''t belong to that castle. As if I was a mature person could understand the loss of her father. That''s when everything turned upside down; I ran to my elder brothers "My dad¡­ Died?" I wanted any of them to hug me and pat over my shoulder to say something. No, they didn''t keep their promises; they have changed entirely in just less than five minutes. Garret pushed me to the floor aggressively, "he is not your father! You are nothing. You are adopted. Abandoned like dog shits in the forest. You are not a princess." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And by that I couldn''t hear anymore, I felt disregarded, disowned by my elder brothers. They are supposed to protect me. I screamed while running out to my room, "liarssssss, liarssssssssss." I was just twelve years old, and the suffering started so early. But they didn''t lie about that part. Because I figured out by the time that all the packs and the kingdom knew that I was adopted by the king. And for them, I was unwanted. Chapter 2 A maid! Chapter 2 A maid! Chapter 2*** A maid! Pink pov*** I didn¡¯t stop crying even for a second, I didn¡¯t know how much time I spent whining over losing my dearest father. I crawled my body and covered my body talking like insane to myself loudly as if I was talking with someone in my room. I wanted anyone toe and check on me, even the maids didn¡¯t knock on my room since the early morning. As a young girl I thought they were busy with my dad''s funeral. But no, that was from a little girl mind only. I fell asleep from exhaustion and sorrow that squeezed my heart. I convinced myself with excuses to my elder brothers that they were only sad like me that¡¯s why they said harsh words towards me. I even started ming myself for the death of my father. Yes, I thought ying around with me all the time was the main reason for making him tired and died because of that. No experience at all, no normal life, no training for me. Maybe that was the reason for my brothers hating me. But they loved me actually in their own way, that¡¯s when I felt a hand uncovering my body and pulling me up from my deep sleep. I blinked and smiled lightly throwing my body to my brother ¡°Garrett!¡± He pushed me back to the bed and threw with disgusted looks ¡°I¡¯m not your brother, you can¡¯t call me Garett. Talk to me formally from now on if you want me to let you live in the castle. Got that?¡± I narrowed my eyes and pulled myself back to the edge of the bed, his eyes were full of rage and his tone was graving, I said in a stuttering tone ¡°What do you mean brother?¡± He smirked and leaned a bet closer to my little face ¡°I mean from now on, you will stay in the castle. But in the maid¡¯s rooms. You will work here. and you will serve me at night.¡± Heughed in a witchy tone that I swear to god it echoed in the whole pce. As an innocent girl, I didn¡¯t get any of his words¡ª at least not until my second brother Derek barged into my room and pulled me from my hair pushing me to the floor ¡°now you are just a maid. If you want to eat and if you want us to do not kill you. Then you must serve me and Garett needs every single night.¡± He licked the corner of his neck. They both stared at me like wild animals not like brothers, with no mercy. I crawled on the floor trying to stand up on my feet ¡°what do you mean by needs at night?¡± I asked innocently but my heart told me they were talking about something nasty. I couldn¡¯t imagine that my own brothers would use my body or something, even if I was adopted as they kept saying every single second, but I was raised among them as their own little sister. And why do they want anything from me? I was just a tiny little girl! Derek smirked ¡°needs in bed my little baby, don¡¯t worry we don¡¯t need your body now. You are still tiny with no boobs and just a pup. We don¡¯t want anyone of other kingdoms to know that we are treating our little sister badly. So, we will wait until you turn 18.¡± He said, smirking. I shook my head and said confidently in a princess tone disagreeing with such humiliation ¡°no! I do not ept. I will tell anyone of the kingdom that both of you want to make me a maid!¡± I said from the tip of my nose. The shock covered their both faces, they didn¡¯t imagine that a little girl like me could talk in that groaning tone without a fear, but they bothughed making fun of my words. Garett said ¡°listen to me, you have no choice. All the kingdom and the pack already hates you. When we said secret, we meant other kingdoms. But we could kill you now and tell them our little sister got killed!¡± he threatened me in deep words. I stepped back far away to the corner of the room and shivered just shaking my head scared to death. They said they would kill me. and everyone would believe them! They both came closer to me and patted over my head, I hated their touches, I hated them so much. I felt disgusted, Derek leaned to my ears ¡°Now go down to the maids to get your new room.¡± I almost peed in my ce but I couldn¡¯t do anything, I was so young, I lost my father. Lost my protection. All that came to my mind back then was to run downstairs and find any one of the ministers or my father''s best friends to ask them to protect me. But¡ª. There was always a but¡ª They were scaring me, They decided not to touch me until I turned 18th. But yes, from princess to just a maid! I ran downstairs to find anyone to help me, the tears were flowing over my cheeks. I was almost blinded by my rainy tears. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was crying over the death of my father or because of what my elder brothers said to me. I felt heartbroken, needed a savior back then. Anyone could tell me anything. Embrace me, I was a young child, I was still ying with my dolls. I stumbled on the stairs screaming ¡°please anyone help me. please.¡± I said breathlessly feeling the sore deep in my throat. I repeated and repeated. And yes finally there was a hand helping me to stand up, I raised my head to find my father''s best friend alpha William, I threw my body to him, almost reaching his waist. He was very tall and I was so tiny, short ¡°thank god, please help me. they want me to work as a maid and serve them and¡­¡± I inhaled and exhaled said hurriedly. He cut me off and narrowed his brows angrily, I thought that he was mad at them and he would do something. But hell no I was only dreaming. He kicked me by his strong legs to feel again to the floor ¡°how could you dare to insult the princes of our pack?! You are a shit! You are abandoned by your real parents. No one wants you here. you should be thankful for our princes to keep you here in the same castle and in our kingdom. If I were in their shoes, I would just throw you away and out of here.¡± I shrunk, all my body shivered under his bloody red gaze and the way he hollered at me in a merciless way, I wondered what I have done to be treated like that? I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I was just ying around all the time. I kept silent still on the floor looking around me to find the maids smirking and gossiping in a funny way, giggling and filling the castle. No one saved me. I decided to wait until someone could find me. hoping that someday my mate would find me as my father the king used to tell me. Someday you will be the queen of all the alpha kings. You will get married to the most powerful creature the alpha king of all the alphas¡¯ As a young girl all that was just words to me. a mate? Husband and king? What did that mean to me except nothing! I dragged my feet in depression and broken eyes then I walked to one of the maids ¡°so, now I need a room.¡± I said without even looking into her eyes. She blurted out inmanding tone ¡°a room! Just go back and sleep on the kitchen floor. I will send you a uniform to use it. don¡¯t think that you will be spoiled anymore. And at night¡­ you will take a shower and go to the prince Derek and prince Garrett rooms to serve them.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 3 Running away! Chapter 3 Running away! Chapter 3*** Running away! Pink pov**** After six years of suffering, I was granted my own room but wasn¡¯t anything good, but at least I didn¡¯t sleep on the floor anymore. They didn¡¯t have any mercy; they just wanted me to be rxed and clean when I came to their own rooms. My brother Derek or my highness as hemanded me to call him because he ruled the kingdom of our pack after my father''s death and became the king or our pack but not the Alpha king of all Alphas was a king and strong one actually. On that day, it was my birthday¡ª actually, I totally forgot that I was finally going to turn 18. Even so, I didn¡¯t dare to run away because I had no ce to go, but I was thinking about finding my past or my parents. I even thought about living in the forest, the ce that my parents had left me alone back then. My brothers told me the whole story and how the king Valdo found me alone when I was just two years old alone. King Derek called me to his room early that day, I rushed to his. I knew what he wanted from me, but I was hoping to stop that soon. That day he sent me with one of the maids, a transparent baby doll. I was totally shocked. I refused to wear it and just went to his room with my dirty clothes on me. My body was growing up, and I knew that someday he might think of sleeping with me. And that was over my dead body. And that was my final decision. I decided to go and face both of them, not just the king Derek. I barged into his room without knocking. He has dressed actually not naked, thank goodness. He smiled softly to me, and that was weird. He stood up from the bed and came close to me, without yelling, he kissed my cheeks ¡°happy birthday, baby.¡± I trembled, ¡°what?¡± He moved his fingers to my neck and slowly closed the door behind me ¡°it¡¯s your birthday. Why didn''t you wear what I sent you?¡± his voices were in a sweet tone, which was totally strange as if something hit his head and was someone else. But no, I wouldn¡¯t change my decision. I pulled myself away from him. ¡°I will never wear a baby doll! Ever. And now it¡¯s your turn to listen to me.¡± I said rudely and bravely. He nodded and smirked, then simply said, ¡°go ahead. I am listening to the baby.¡± I pointed my finger to him ¡°first! Stop calling me, baby. ¡°I said sternly. He was going to cut me off, but I shook my head, stopping him. Then I continued, ¡°second, I won¡¯t ever suck your dick ever again. I am not afraid of you anymore.¡± He pped his hands andughed, ¡°seriously? So brave of you! Did you forget who I am?¡± I raised an eyebrow and crossed my arms over my chest, ¡°no, your highness. And if you want to kill me, then go ahead. But I won¡¯t let you touch me ever again.¡± He stood up, and I didn¡¯t move a budge or blink as I used to do before. Somehow I felt so strong that moment. He narrowed his brows and leaned to my face staring at me ¡°are you insane? Do you have a fever or something? And who said that I asked you toe here to suck my dick?¡± I asked, ¡°Then why did you¡ª¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He pped my face suddenly, making me hit my head to the wall then fall down to the floor, he roared ¡°to fuck you! From now on, your body is mine. I didn¡¯t fuck any girl since you have started growing up. You are fucking mine. Me or never.¡± I gulped nervously, rubbing my face, then Iughed hysterically ¡°you will never touch me again. Ever.¡± And before he could make a move, I was out of his room running with all my strength as if I was a ne flying. I didn¡¯t stop; he didn¡¯t dare to follow me. He knew that his secret could stain his reputation as a king of the pack. Even so, I was disowned by my all pack, but they won¡¯t ept their own king and his brother using my body. Especially for the other kingdoms, I was their own little sister. I was a princess. A war between kingdoms could start just because of that reason. Alphas won¡¯t ept something like that. I ran until I found myself losing the ability to breathe, the darkness was filling the ce. It was the forest where I hade from. I leaned to a tree then I fell asleep from exhaustion. Until I heard a few voices next to me. I pretended that I was sleepy. ¡°who is that girl?¡± someone said firmly in a deep voice. But my heart started to beat hurriedly. His scent pushed me to open my eyes. Without even looking at him, I just knew it. It was my mate. But could he ept me? Was he the king that my dead father, who adopted me, told me about? Or he could be only poor beta or omega! Once I opened my eyes, I found a look of wolves surrounding me. But he wasn¡¯t one of them. I stood up, and one of them yelled, ¡°her eyes¡ª¡± they all stepped back as if they were afraid of me. And then I bumped into a charming Alpha. My mate. He stared at me as if he knew it. Our hearts raced, and because we were mates, both of us heard the beats louder than others. ¡°Who are you?¡± he said in a tender voice. I smiled slightly, ¡°I am pink.¡± He ced his hands on my face and shook his head, ¡°no, you are my mate.¡± And by that, everything in my fate started to change¡ª and the new chapter of my story began on¡ª because he was ¡®The Alpha king and I belonged to him.¡¯ Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4*** Pink pov*** I was ring softly at the king without saying any other word. I loved him from the first sight. But why did he say that I¡¯m his mate?! Does that mean he really epted me?! But I looked so poor and stained with clothes filled with mud and sweat. I didn¡¯t even know his name yet, because working day and night at the castle made me away from werewolves¡¯ normal lives. I was worst in my case, I didn¡¯t continue my studies and didn¡¯t get a practice so ording to the king I was nothing at all ¡®illiterate Luna¡¯ My mind didn¡¯t get the softness in the king''s eyes, as if he was finally happy because he found me. But why! He was the most powerful Alpha ever, he could reject me and find another one easily. Why me? He pulled my hand and ced a soft kiss on my upper hand gently. I shivered a bit, but I didn¡¯t hate his touch. I blinked ¡°my king, I¡¯m so confused.¡± He took off his expensive jacket and ced it on my shoulder ¡°why my Luna?¡± the tender in tone made my heart flutter like a bat in the darkness. As if the sunrise early. ¡°I¡¯m poor and dirty and ¡ª.¡± I was trying to exin with my broken tone feeling disgusted with myself. He cupped my cheeks and looked deeply into my eyes as if he was reading my mind or my past. As if he was invading my soul by one of his powers ¡°Pink? Right?¡± he asked and I nodded with a light blush. ¡°where is your house? Where do you live?¡± he asked. And that made me feel irritable, what should I say to him? That I¡¯m the adopted princess? Or that my real parents abandoned me years ago in the forest? Or that I was abused and forced to work as a maid! I gulped nervously ¡°do you want to hear the truth?¡± I asked him. He smiled ¡°sure, everything. I hate liars, remember that.¡± I stepped back fiddling with my fingers nervously and taking a look around me. We were surrounded by his pack. Some of his guards, betas, and friends. But u reimed myself and said what I should say, I didn¡¯t want revenge from anyone. I just wanted to go away and start a new life that¡¯s all. but what if he decided not to be his mate after hearing the full story. He realized that I was spacing out for a while so he started to step forward towards me ¡°where do you live Pink?¡± I blurted out ¡°in the royal castle.¡± ¡°good, thene with me. you don¡¯t have to say anything. I will figure it out by myself. ¡°he said confidently as if he already knows. Once he grabbed my hand, I remembered that I just ran away from Derek and Garrett and they might say bad words about me. or maybe they might kill me in front of the Alpha king eyes. I shook my head ¡°no, I¡¯m not going there. Please let me go. You won¡¯t protect me. nobody likes me there. All the pack hates me.¡± And by that I heard a growl and then he turned his head to his men ¡°now everyone, inform the king of the pack that I¡¯ming.¡± Hemanded them. One of the men rushed, I didn¡¯t know why they were in the forest at that time exactly. Where''re the cars? The king pulled me to his chest ¡°you are my mate, my Luna. I will protect you and all the werewolves will! Got that?¡± he said in a serious tone. I blinked ¡°promise me?¡± I raised my finger childishly making a sign promise. He chuckled lightly and crossed his promise finger with my delicate mine ¡°I promise you by my life. I searched for you a lot. By the way, do you know my name?¡± I shook my head in embarrassment, I felt awkward ¡°no, sorry my king. I didn¡¯t even know that you are the king. Sorry¡ª I didn¡¯t even get practice over my powers.¡± I apologized in several ways. He felt sorry for me and ced a soft kiss on my uncleaned forehead ¡°don¡¯t be sorry. You don¡¯t need any practice. Because you will be the queen. All of the packs and kingdoms and even me will protect you.¡± And by that, I remembered my dead father''s words so spontaneously I blurted out ¡°that¡¯s what my father king Valdo said.¡± I muttered. He narrowed his brows and checked me from my toes to my hair again ¡°your father king Valdo! Then why are you wearing¡ª.¡± He paused when he smelled something fishy I guess. Out of blue, I felt his strong hands raising me up in bridal style, I gasped but didn¡¯t protest ¡°you are so tiny and weak. You won¡¯t be able to walk all that distance. I like that I¡¯m taller than you to carry you all the way.¡± I blushed and pressed my head to his wide chest ¡°I¡¯m not tiny, my king. You are very tall and strong.¡± Heughed and he walked and his royal pack followed him. I didn¡¯t talk at all. He was talking with his men about several things. And I guess feelingfortable between his arms made me fall asleep for a few minutes. I mumbled in my sleep ¡°I miss you, daddy, my brothers didn¡¯t protect me.¡± and I guess the tears rolled down my cheeks in my sleep. That¡¯s why I felt a warm hand wiping my tears. But I didn¡¯t wake up. Until I heard horns and voices cheering up and weing the king. That¡¯s when I heard his voice for the first time in my life. ¡°wee king Valdo.¡± But from noises and cheering to total silence filled the castle, they noticed me between the king''s arms. The wise old man who was my dead father''s best friend, who was the only one who tried to help me but not for my sake but for the kingdom''s sake actually. He tried to tell all the pack that disowning me and abusing me or even making me a maid would send that kingdom into the darkness of hell because I belonged to the king. But because he was too old, no one believed him. They made fun of his words. I opened my eyes to the name Valdo, mumbling ¡°daddy, Valdo. Are you still alive? You didn¡¯t die?¡± Then I figured out that it wasn¡¯t a long nightmare. He died and the new king was¡ª. He ced me down Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. on my feet. And tucked a strand of my hair to the back of my ear ¡°I¡¯m the king Valdo. Nice coincidence I guess.¡± He smiled and kissed my cheeks. Once I heard my brothers, Garett and Derek stomping towards me, I started to shiver. I hid myself to the king Valdo back. But Derek was shameless, he pulled me to him ¡°what are you doing Pink with king Valdo? Go back to the kitchen now.¡± But king Valdo hands interrupted my brother Derek with a strong push that made him stumble a bit ¡°take your dirty hands off my Pink now.¡± He said aggressively in amanding tone. Derek gulped and coughed ¡°your Pink? What do you mean by your highness?¡± The king Valdo entwined our fingers and raised an eyebrow to Derek and Garett ¡°she¡¯s my mate, my Luna and soon she will be the queen of all the Alphas.¡± Oh my god! I couldn¡¯t hear the words anymore. My vision blurred. My mind couldn¡¯t take happiness. I just fainted. Chapter 5 She’s mine! Chapter 5 She¡¯s mine! Chapter 5*** She¡¯s mine! King Valdo pov*** She didn¡¯t know that I was searching for her for too long. My father didn¡¯t die. But because I was one of my kind and I have more powers than all other Alphas, my father was a legend and born with four powers. By getting old, he asked me to take his position. No one rejected the Alpha because someday I was going to take it anyway. But because I was born with eight powers that made them unique. No one ever could be better than me. No one very born had too many powers. if you were Alpha with three powers, you take a counselor position or be a minister because of its highest power levels. But if you were born with four like my father, you have to battle with the king and who wins takes the throne and is the king. But for me, it was something out of limits of any other Alphas. I have heard a lot about king Valdo that he was born with eight four powers and is dead. And because my father respected him as his best friend. He named me by his name as a kind of honor. And guess what? I doubled those powers, yes, my powers after training for twenty years became sixteen but I didn¡¯t mention that. I keep that as a secret to not scare any other of the kings of our kingdoms. That¡¯s why deep inside me I felt something was waiting for me. something more strong than being an Alpha king of all the kings. But when I turned twenty-five, my instinct and my dad asked me a very weird favor. I was checking on his health; he was leaping in his bed. I kissed his head and before leaving his room. He stopped me ¡°maybe I¡¯m getting an old son, but my instinct tells me that you will find your mate today. Go search for her. In the forest next to dead king Valdo pack.¡± And his words froze me. Why that day? It was my birthday. But I guess even with all my powers, I couldn¡¯t know that future. I just left and obeyed my father and when Inded in the forest near dead king Valdo. I felt something different. If I was in my home. The scent was getting stronger in my nose. My heart was beating too fast more than normal. My feet started to hurry following the strong scent. And my men followed my pace. Until I found the sleeping beauty, before even waking her up. Before opening her eyes. I just knew it. I found my soulmate. My mate and my Luna. The one I kept myself virgin for her. I refused to touch any other woman for all of my life, I want everything to be perfect for her and make her for me. Even my father didn¡¯t ask me to choose any Luna. But he asked me and advised me to wait and someday I will find mine. At that moment I realized why my father Said so because the feelings were unbearable to behold with one heart. It was stronger than belief. Love from first sight. I wanted to hug even so her clothes were dirty. I wanted to kiss her face, even so, she wasn¡¯t clean. I wanted to hug her tightly and keep her between my arms even so her body was so tiny and I might break her bones by strong embrace. But when she looked at me, I felt all the world does not exist anymore. Something was there hidden in her broken eyes. Even so, she was different with Pink gorgeous eyes. But I know back then that her existence in my life would make me stronger. But obstacles would face us. I couldn¡¯t tell because no one was born with reading the future power except one old man, I have heard a lot about him. My father told me that man was king Valdo''s best friend. And actually, I wanted to meet him sooner. Especially when I figured out after looking into her eyes that she was living in the castle. One of my powers was reading the past and fears. And yes, I saw her a little princess and I saw her as a maid! I saw her forced to do inappropriate sexual things with¡ª. Her brothers. I knew everything when I invaded her soul by my power. It was seconds of hypnotizing her to read why she was scared from. But what she didn¡¯t know is that I even saw her running away after Derek wanted to sleep with her. It was kind of a relief to know that she wanted to keep her virginity. I was mad because she was forced and suffered but I wasfortable because she didn¡¯t do anything out of her will. I wanted to kill all of them. But I knew that she wouldn''t take it. revenge back. Or any other meaning I won¡¯t take my revenge from them by killing them. They used my baby and I want to let them suffer. It was hard on her to go back to the castle, but I wanted to let them know. I wanted to show her that she will be protected by me. I wanted to make her happy. And I wanted to know the truth from her mouth. To know if she really could be my loyal lovely Luna or not. The responsibilities of taking care of all the packs were already heavy on my shoulders and as much as I wanted to support her but I wanted to support my Luna. I admit that she was beautiful, not the most beautiful. But she was beautiful on her own. I was just hoping that she wasn¡¯t so broken. I wanted to see if she could be recovered mentally and physically soon I wanted to see if she could be strong and face her enemies. But seriously she surprised me. I just felt so fucking hatred in my chest when Derek the king of the pack dared to pull her roughly and bluntly in front of me. That was respectful actually because he did so in the presence of the king ¡®me¡¯ but I wanted to see how he will act after knowing she will be my mate. He trembled to lose the ability to talk, but I was busy Pink. She fainted after my words. She was so fragile her heart didn¡¯t take many surprises. I lift her up by my arms ¡°Derek, garret, now is not the right time. Show me the Pink room now.¡± I Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then both stared at each other ¡°take my room, my king.¡± And by that, an old man came along with a wide smile covered with relief. He was barely walking. And when our eyes met, we both knew it. he bowed his head lightly ¡°thank your wise man. I have heard a lot about you.¡± I smiled at him. He nodded ¡°I waited for you so long. To help that girl. Could you please follow me, your highness?¡± He offered politely and I nced back at Derek and garrett. They wanted to stop us. But I didn¡¯t give them a chance ¡°Derek, gather all the pack ministers by one hour from now. And don¡¯t worry. You will show me a Pink room¡ª.¡± I smirked. Derek said ¡°yes sure your highness. Her room next to mine. She¡¯s my little sister actually. Didn¡¯t you know that she was my adopted little sister?¡± And there the lies started to flow in the air. Derek underestimated me. Iughed and scoffed ¡°didn¡¯t you know that I do have eight powers, Derek? I know everything since I looked into your eyes already. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t kill you for abusing her.¡± I threw him with my words and left making him run after me and beg but I shooed him by my hand and stopped him from talking. All I cared about was taking care of Pink and actually being honored to talk with the wise old man. I was sure that they might kill him soon, so I decided to think of something to keep him alive and under my protection. We followed the wise old man to his room. Which wasn¡¯t something great but I guess it was better than a Pink room, Imented after I ced Pink gently on the bed ¡°I guess even you have suffered after the death of old king Valdo.¡± And before he even talks, Pink starts screaming in her sleep and cry heavily mumbling the same words repeatedly ¡°please don¡¯t touch me. please let me go. Please don¡¯t touch me.¡± My heart stopped beating watching her suffer this way. I tried to wake her up from her daze. But it took a few minutes. Once she opened her eyes, she hugged me tightly and cried over and over. I patted on her head softly ¡°don¡¯t worry I¡¯m here now my Pink. I¡¯m here.¡± And that was the reply for what I should do to them. I rounded my fist, my men were waiting for me by the door of the room. Imanded the old man ¡°take care of her now. Don¡¯t leave the room. And don¡¯t worry you wille with me.¡± I patted on his shoulder. And stormed out of the room after cing a gentle kiss on her Pink forehead. She was gorgeous like an angel. I wanted to know why her parents left her and who she actually was. But all I cared about was giving Derek and garret what they deserve ¡®secret punishment as they secretly abused her¡¯ Fuck! They¡¯re really forced their little sister to suck their fucking dicks! Where¡¯s the fucking pleasure in that? why they hated her so much! Or maybe they loved her?! Fuck! No way, she was born to be mine. She was my mate. I will never let her go ever. Chapter 6 secret punishment! Chapter 6 secret punishment! Chapter 6*** secret punishment! King Valdo pov*** I strode to the conference room, one of the guards in the castle ushered me to the way. Derek and Garrett were waiting for me already and everyone has an authority in that pack kingdom. I guess they all heard I came up or got scared after hearing the news about Pink being my mate. From the facial expressions, I was sure that they felt guilty and scared to death to punish them for what they have done to her. But they refused to treat her as their own princess and kicked her to work as a maid with no mercy. That was okay with me. But to use her sexually! That was definitely out of my borders to dismiss! And as a king of all the werewolves, I wouldn¡¯t make a childish move. I know how to give everyone his own punishment. And I didn¡¯t have any intention to start a war now. Or make a mess because of love in the kingdom. At least for the honor of the dead king Valdo. I will forgive Derek and Garett but in my own way. I stepped confidently stomping, smelling the adrenaline getting higher in all of them, especially Derek. But he looked so mad of me as well. I guess my instinct was true. Derek wants Pink to be his! What the actual fuck! He won¡¯t touch a strand of her. She was mine, meant to be and I won¡¯t let her go ever. I loved her from the first sight! Even before seeing her total face. Everything was dark, she was covered with mud. Her eyes were sealed and sleepy. Only by her scent, something in my heart changed forever. I snapped my fingers and I sat down on a chair in the middle of the table, Derek was going to pull a chair and have a seat but I raised my hand up ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to have a seat.¡± I said harshly with a raised brow. He gulped nervously and all of them stared at each other. I smirked and continued ¡°maybe you are the king of that pack! Of that kingdom! But I¡¯m the king of all werewolves. Do you know what that means?¡± I asked himpetitively. He nodded ¡°yes, your majesty. You are the Alpha king of all the kings.¡± He answered. I chuckled in witch tone ¡°what a jerk! No! it means I¡¯m the most powerful creature in the whole world and I could smash your head with my hands in just a second.¡± I hollered, throwing him with deadly gazes. He stepped back two steps, none of them thought I would say such words ever. I know it. When I remember what they have done to my baby, I feel like strangling them immediately and shoving their bodies into pieces. I snapped to my fingers to make them pay attention to me ¡°well, all of you are here I guess. First. I want to announce that I found my mate in that kingdom. She¡¯s Pink. The adopted princess.¡± I grinned. Garett blurted out ¡°she¡¯s my little sister. You honored her and us by epting her as your mate. Your Highness.¡± Iughed hysterically but sharply making fun of his words ¡°what the fuck Garett! Now you are calling her your sister? All of you kicked her and forced her to sleep on the kitchen floor and work as a maid!¡± They all gazed at each other worried, I know they asked themselves how the hell I discovered that. I continued to exin ¡°I said before I have the power for reading the past and fears. And by looking into all of you, I know what all of you have done to her. My poor baby, she suffered a lot because of that kingdom Alphas. But anyone I intended to forgive all of you.¡± They all breathed in relief. But I raised my finger index ¡°in one condition.¡± Derek and Garett widened their eyes. I raised an eyebrow ¡°ask her for forgiveness. Kneel down her feet. That¡¯s it.¡± I said simply. The ministers said hurriedly in the same breath and kneeled in front of me immediately ¡°sure, your highness. Forgive us please and we will ask for our future queen forgiveness as well.¡± I nodded and gazed back at Derek and Garett, I rubbed my chin ¡°so, I didn¡¯t hear both of your replies yet!¡± Imented. Garett bowed his head respectfully ¡°sure, your highness. She will be my queen.¡± But Derek was cemented in his ce covered with anger in his eyes, I stood up and walked closer to him ¡°what? Do you want her that much? Can¡¯t you ept her as my Luna? Do you want her for yourself?¡± he was shocked by my words. But he didn¡¯t reply. Imanded him with a groan ¡°kneel now, Derek!¡± He startled a bit dumbfounded, but I didn¡¯t repeat my words, I pushed him down by my hands to the floor ¡°do you think that I will give Pink to you? It¡¯s in your fucking dreams. Now it¡¯s time for you and Garett to pay for what you have done to her secretly.¡± Garett trembled ¡°your highness.¡± ¡°shut up Garett! I said I know everything. But I won¡¯t tell the other Alphas but the awful crime that you and your brother have done to her. I will just let it go if you epted the secret punishment.¡± I mentioned. Derek interrupted me ¡°and if we didn¡¯t ept that?¡± I clutched his hair by my nails ¡°I will punish both of you in front of everyone. I will make thew give you what you deserve and for sure that means you will lose your throne as king of that pack! So what¡¯s your final answer, Derek?¡± I challenged him to refuse. He won¡¯t have the gut ever. I wanted to break his arrogant nose and make him walk with his bowed head in front of my Pinky. He won¡¯t be able to face her. He will feel ashamed. He won¡¯t even feel like aplete Alpha after that. Derek cleared his throat ¡°I do ept your majesty. I ept the secret punishment.¡± I patted his head like a dog ¡°good then follow me to the same room, do you know what I mean?¡± I said firmly. He nodded and stood up, Garett followed us silently as well. They looked so scared but hell no I won¡¯t have any mercy. I rushed to all my guards to step into Derek ''s room and join us. I mmed the door. I sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Now Derek and Garett, step in the middle and bend down on knees.¡± I said bluntly. Hesitantly they did, they had no choice. They know that I was so strong and could kill them immediately if they didn¡¯t obey. ¡°Now guards, anyone wants a suck to take his dicks out of his pants,¡± I said to the guards. I won¡¯t force them to do what they didn¡¯t want. But I was sure that my guards were so loyal to me and loved me soContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. much. They will do anything I want even if I didn¡¯tmand them. And yes even straight betas did it. More than five dicks were out and in front of Derek and Garett faces. ¡°good, now Derek and Garett suck all those dicks. Until they reach their climax. And sure swallow all the release until thest drop.¡± I said coldly. Derek wanted to protest ¡°but, I¡¯m not¡ª. How could? I¡¯m a king!¡± I stood up and pped his face with all of my strength, I growled ¡°I swear to god! If you didn¡¯t do it, I will make them fuck your ass now!¡± And by that everything, I nned to happen. They sucked and licked and my men excitedly and roughly released themselves into Derek and Garrett''s throats. After one hour, we have finished. I was watching the tears flowing in Garett ''s eyes, but Derek''s hatred for me was growing up. Or maybe he was thinking of what he has done to Pink. Maybe he felt guilty of making the one he loves suffer! Fuck! Love?! I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I asked Derek before getting out ¡°do you love Pink? As male and female love?¡± I asked in curiosity about taking him off guard. And he didn¡¯t reply, I just realized he does. But I just left, my men followed me and the rest was waiting outside the room already. Going back to my mate my Pink. My only love to take her to my castle and start our new life. Chapter 7 Take her home! Chapter 7 Take her home! Chapter 7*** Take her home! King Valdo pov*** I hastened back to the old man room to see my baby Pink¡ª. I was so excited to take her with me. and to tell my father the good news of finding my mate finally. The wise man as well wille and live with us in my castle. I decided to protect him especially after what I have done with Derek and Garett might kill him instantly. Once I knocked on the door and stepped in the room, I found Pink standing in the middle of the room with a puzzled mind as if she was thinking deeply. She didn¡¯t even notice that I came back. I hugged her from her back and leaned to kiss her neck softly. She startled a bit, I felt her heartbeats stopped. I made a mistake and I knew it. she was abused for all of her life, I shouldn¡¯t touch her suddenly without talking to her. She gasped ¡°you came back!¡± I rotated her body to face me ¡°yes baby, sorry about touching you. I thought,¡± I paused and sighed in frustration. She blushed and shook her head ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She blurted out. I narrowed my eyes to her confused ¡°what do you mean?¡± She chuckled lightly ¡°nothing, I mean¡ª what happened in my past can¡¯t break me. I was raised and grown up as a daughter for the king Valdo so I¡¯m strong enough.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. I ced my hand over my chest, I sighed in relief ¡°oh thank god. I thought that you will take more time to recover from abuse¡ª¡± I paused. Oops, I didn¡¯t tell her about my power to read the past and fears. She stuttered and stepped back a few inches from me as if she was afraid of me ¡°what? Did you know that? how? I¡ª¡± I pulled her to my chest for a long warm embrace ¡°I told you I will protect you. Everything ended now. I took your revenge. Don¡¯t worry. And being with me all that matters now.¡± I patted her back gently. The wise old man started talking ¡°congrattion both of you for finding each other. I totally forgot about him, her existence makes me forget about others as if we were totally alone. I scrunch my nose awkwardly ¡°oh, sorry about that. so, you areing with us now. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Because if you stayed here they would kill you immediately.¡± I exined to him. He nodded agreeing politely ¡°thank you, your highness, from your generously. The future is full of obstacles for both of you. But you and Pink will be the strongest ever and the bond between both of you will be unbreakable.¡± He said and I got curious to know our future. I stepped closer while grabbing my Pink hand tightly ¡°so tell me about the future. What do you see?¡± He blurted out with a wide smile ¡°everything.¡± ¡°then tell me!¡± I smiled. He shook his head and grimaced ¡°knowing the future is a curse, that¡¯s why I made a vow to not say anything. Trust me if you did know the future then you won¡¯t be able to think or make a decision you will leave it to your fate. And that¡¯s the worst.¡± He said clearly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And continued ¡°so, I advise both of you, to trust each other. Love each other. Be loyal and that¡¯s it.¡± he advised us. And I guess they didn¡¯t lie when they said how wise he is. I fell in love with the man already. He was too old, but somehow I feltfortable to talk with him. So I decided to let it to fate, to bring us sorrow and happiness. I wanted to face my destiny with my Luna. Pink interrupted and red at me ¡°my king,¡± I red back at her in a loving tone ¡°yes my baby Pink.¡± She blushed at my words ¡°so, even if you figured out the truth, I still want to tell you everything. Could you please hear me.¡± she asked politely? I didn¡¯t want to hear it from her at that moment. But somehow I wanted to know which part she would skip. And actually, she didn¡¯t skip any! She even told me more. She started her words ¡°I have abandoned my parents at the age of two. Found by my king Valdo who adopted me and spoiled me. when he died at the age of twelve, my elder brothers threw me to the kitchen to work as a maid¡ª¡± she paused. Oh please don¡¯t say the rest. Please. I said in my mind mutely. She made a broken smile ¡°and they abused me sexually every day, since then. But tonight, I faced king Derek, my elder brother. I refused to sleep with him. He tried but I ran away to the forest when you found me.¡± she suppressed her tears from falling on her cheeks. Then she smiled at me widely ¡°guess what? It¡¯s my birthday. I¡¯m eighteen now.¡± I dropped my jaw ¡°what? It¡¯s my birthday as well! I turned into twenty-five! What a coincidence?¡± I chuckled and couldn''t believe it. She made a puppy face ¡°so do you still want me as your mate? I mean¡ª¡± I cut off her words by cing my finger to her soft lips ¡°don¡¯t say it, please. I fell in love with you before seeing you already. Please be my Luna.¡± I nervously said, afraid and worried that she might reject me. She jumped into my chest and wrapped her arms around my neck ¡°I fell in love with you too before seeing you. Thank you, my king.¡± I whispered softly into her ears ¡°so, are youing with me now?¡± She nodded into my chest and muttered: ¡°in one condition.¡± I pulled my head back looking at her ¡°what condition?¡± She bit her lips ¡°to help me search for my real parents. It¡¯s a demand not a condition. I need to know why they left me. please could you do that to me?¡± she begged softly with cat eyes. I smiled ¡°sure my baby, anything else?¡± She shook her head, I felt so depressed that she didn¡¯t ask for anything. Not cars, not houses, not clothes. She had no dreams at all. I felt sorry for her. I grimaced ¡°but I do have an objection.¡± She blinked ¡°what?¡± ¡°I want to get you everything you deserve, ask me for anything please.¡± I pouted yfully with her. She giggled childishly in low voice ¡°okay, my father used to give a piggyback. On the day he died, he promised to give me one and y with me. could you do that? I want to buy some dolls.¡± What?! Is that all she wants! I narrowed my eyes ¡°I will give you a piggyback every day in my life, I will buy all the dolls for you.¡± And by that, I flipped her on my back immediately without thinking twice and ushered the wise man to follow us. ¡°Now, I will give you a piggyback in front of everyone to inform them that even me belongs to you and your demands are a sharpmand. Let¡¯s go, baby.¡± Weughed and I did what I promised her, herughter lit up my world. Suddenly I felt I still had more dreams than taking care of the werewolf¡¯s world. I found my own dreams and hopes with her. My men followed us, the wise man apanied us. The cars were parked already waiting. We got inside and when we arrived at my castle, I carried her between my arms and pressed my chin to her neck teasingly ¡°Now, get ready to lose your virginity my Luna.¡± Chapter 8 First day alone! Chapter 8 First day alone! Chapter 8*** First day alone! King Valdo pov*** I hurried immediately inside the castle, I was so happy that I found her and wanted to tell everyone. But I wanted to make her take a shower first before introducing her. To clean herself and wear some new clothes. Take a nap and rx to be able to start a new life with me. But I guess what I did want kind of stupid, I didn¡¯t think she might feel that way. I walked immediately to my room. I ced her down on her feet then I smiled ¡°here we go, it¡¯s my room. So now take a shower, I will bring you some new clothes to¡ª¡± Before I could have finished, she lowered her gaze to the floor in embarrassment ¡°sorry for making you feel ashamed of my dirty looks.¡± What! I didn¡¯t mean that! seriously. I dropped my jaw like an idiot, I pulled her to my chest ¡°oh my baby Pink, you misunderstood. I just want you to be ready and rxed. Because celebrations will take a long day and night.¡± I mentioned. She raised her face up and stared at me in curiosity ¡°celebrations?!¡± I moved my fingers softly to her neck, I nodded ¡°yes, for finding you, my sweet mate. So¡ª¡± I winked at her. She blushed ¡°so, you are not taking my virginity now?!¡± she asked. I chuckled ¡°are you serious? I wish but I can¡¯t! first, because you are not ready for that yet. You suffered in your life a lot and I really want you to be healed totally first. I will never force you for anything. Remember that.¡± I exined to her. She bowed her head to me slightly, I couldn¡¯t know why she did that. but then she said ¡°thank you for epting me, your highness. I am really so d that I have found a mate like you. I don¡¯t really deserve your kindness.¡± And once she finished her words I couldn¡¯t bear any more. I pulled her chin up and stroked her peck lips with my mouth in a hungry way filled with passion and love. I felt our heartbeats drumming and racing each other. She kissed me and wrapped her arms around my neck. We both suffered to take our breaths that¡¯s why we pulled back. She bit her lips and I started yearning to continue. But she ced her small hands on my chest to stop me. ¡°we still have a long celebration day. Remember? Please find me something appropriate to wear.¡± She said to me. Then she dragged her feet slowly as if she was hesitating. Then she turned her head to me ¡°where¡¯s the shower room?¡± she raised her brow but somehow seductively. I pointed my finger to her to the way, she mouthed thank you. Then she stood glued in her ce ¡°um, could you please hurry up and get me something to wear. Because I want to take a shower with you.¡± And then she ran to the showroom immediately blushing like a bloody red tomato. I couldn¡¯t move after what she had said! What? Together! Does she really mean it! naked me and her? I stormed out of the room and yelled to the maids ¡°find me the best dress ever for the new queen, I have found my mate. My Luna. Start the celebrations now and tell everyone in the kingdom,¡± I excitedly said and everyone in the castle already heard the news from my men. I snapped to one of my best men ever and he was actually my beta best friend ¡°tell my father that I have found her. Get ready everyone. I want everyone to celebrate with me tonight.¡± They all smiled, they were so happy for me. Yes, being the Alpha king of all kings without having a mate was something bad actually. They wished I could find her soon to be mated that kind of settlement. Having kids for the king always makes the kingdom safe without fearing from struggling with wars over the throne. But I was admired actually of all the wolves, I was strict but kind with every one of my packs unless they didn¡¯t break thew or were attacked by way or another to the rogue kingdom. Rogues are the killers and bloody kind of wolves that are not actually belonging to us. They lived far away and we disowned them a long time ago. Especially after thest war that has taken ce fifteen or sixteen years ago. Many of them were killed or sent to long life jail. The maids hurried to me and handed me some clothes. They wanted to help Pink. But I didn¡¯t want any N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. interference for that moment. She said she wants me to join her in that shower. So I hurried to my room, I was stopped by the door by the hand of my father ¡°son, congrattions. Where¡¯s she?¡± I hugged my father happily ¡°she¡¯s Pink. She¡¯s so pretty and I do love her so much. Father, thank you.¡± He chuckled lightly ¡°okay, calm down, I can¡¯t understand any word from you. I will go downstairs and prepare for the mating party and talk with the wise old man. I have heard that you insisted on making hime with you.¡± I nodded ¡°yes, please. I will go now and check on her. You will love her.¡± My father patted my cheeks with a wide smile covering his face ¡°sure, I will. I have seen her a long time ago before the death of my best friend king Valdo. With her Pink gorgeous eyes and her wide lovely smile. We will be waiting for both of you in the ballroom eagerly.¡± My father said to me and walked away. I stepped inside my room again, hesitantly, I coughed by the shower room ¡°Pink, I got you the dress and shoes and¡ª.¡± I didn¡¯t hear any noises at all, or even the water ssh. I felt so worried. I barged into the shower room to find her sitting on the edge of the small chair near, she scratched the back of her neck ¡°sorry, I have been waiting for you. I couldn¡¯t open the water. It needs a huge strong hand.¡± She said. Iughed ¡°oh god, you are so tiny. It¡¯s okay, I will open it for you. Take your shower now.¡± I said and I decided to get out and don¡¯t bother her. But she pulled my hand and coughed ¡°please join me. I want to.¡± I looked at her fondly, my heart was excited as well. But I was shivering maybe more than her. I didn''t know how to treat her softly after all. I was a virgin like her. And maybe because my body was way stronger than her, I might hurt her from my roughness. I nodded ¡°okay, but I have to warn you that I was keeping myself or my mate and you. So I¡¯m a virgin. I might be rough. So if you wanted me to stop even at a kiss just please tell me.¡± She didn¡¯t wait until a second, she started to take off her dress slowly avoiding eye contact with me. and I struggled to breathe. Oh, fuck! I guess we might bete for the mating party! I took off my clothes in just a blink of an eye, leaving nothing on me and on her. I carried her by my strong grip inside the bathtub after filling the tub with lukewarm water. I got inside with her and pulled her to my chest, she was staying away from me. She was gorgeous and shy, but I guess she wanted to rush things like me. She wanted to start over a new life with me. The good thing that she trusted me and didn¡¯t hate my touch. At the beginning, she was startling a bit and blinking with every touch of my hands while cleaning her. I didn¡¯t push her to look at me. I didn¡¯t want to make love to her momentarily. I wanted that shower to be just a start to break the ice that¡¯s all. I found myself sticking my hose brushing her neck, I couldn¡¯t hold myself from her adorable scent anymore. It was something spontaneous out of my limits and my control. I went down kissing her neck gently and tickling her soft spot back to her ear. Then she got used to my touching. She raised her head to me finally, she bit her lips giving me permission to kiss her. And I did it without hearing a stop word from her tiny mouth. The kisses went fast and wider; we both were thirsty for each other. It was something unexpected but delicious. As if we used to be tighter before. I pulled my head back, to wash our bodies. I didn¡¯t go further to not scare her. I wanted her to take much time. To ept me as her mate. ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered into her ear in a lovely tone. She replied, ¡°I love you too.¡± I pecked her lips softly ¡°now let¡¯s wear our clothes, we still have the mating party. Then¡ª we have the rest of our lives to have each other.¡± I winked to her then I took a towel from the shelves and started drying her body. She was too quiet. She coughed ¡°but I want you now.¡± I thought I was imaging, I rubbed my ears. Then she repeated, ¡°I want to be mated to you now Valdo.¡± No! That wasn¡¯t an illusion. I stared deeply into her eyes ¡°do you really mean that? Are you ready? I could be rough and¡ª¡± She cut off my words by touching my dick softly. She was shivering but she wanted to make a move. I was the cower I guess. But still happy. I was just afraid to hurt her somehow. What if she felt pain and then sore or cried or¡ª? I know that was normal but maybe because I loved her so much that¡¯s why I cared. Compared to me, she was almost half of my body. Seriously so small. But her boobs and her small ass and everything on her body was yummy. I just wanted toy her down on the bed and lick all of her body from her tiptoes to her hair for long. And that means we won¡¯t be able to go down and meet the packs for three to seven days. Yes! I wanted to eat her and please her in bed for a long time and satisfy her. My dick was as hard as iron, she bit her lips ¡°so?¡± I shrugged my shoulder and chuckled ¡°so, I guess we are both ready.¡± Then I carried her between my arms to the bed and started our first mating day together. Chapter 9 first making love! Chapter 9 first making love! Chapter 9*** first making love! Pink pov*** After we reached his castle, I couldn¡¯t deny that I wasn¡¯t nervous. I was scared to death that his pack or even his father might hate me. when he said that I should change my dirty clothes, I felt insulted. I know that he didn¡¯t say it directly but I felt that he didn¡¯t want me to embarrass him. After all, he was the Alpha king, and everyone might start talking about how his mate is poor. Even more, they might be talking about how my real parents abandoned me. nothing would keep that as a secret forever. Wolves never kept a secret, especially where I have grown up. My kingdom wasn¡¯t a paradise, even so, they weren¡¯t rogues or killers but actually, they killed me mentally and my brothers killed me physically. If I weren¡¯t strong enough to stand for them and have some faith and wait, I might have been dead by now. Killing myself was an option, but I guess I was so stubborn, I believed that someday something good would happen to me. I have never hated anyone; I have never hurt anyone. I was good to everyone around me, so I deserved to be awarded. And the moon goddess awarded me with the best mate ever. I have never imagined that my dead father king Valdo''s old story might be true. I belong to the Alpha king?! Seriously! That was out of beliefs like a dream in the middle of my worst nightmares, something makes the light force the darkness to flee away. His touch over my body was different, he wanted to give more time. He knew that I was broken into pieces. But he never knew that I felt safe between his arms. That¡¯s why I insisted on giving him and myself the best next life ever. That¡¯s why I intended to start mating with him immediately. He was soft and sometimes rough. But he warned me that I was his first so I didn¡¯t mind orin. I knew that he tried to do his best to be slower and soft. But I guess there¡¯s no softness in sex after all. and that¡¯s what I figured out when he started the mission of invading every inch of my body with his tongue to give me the pleasure I have never known. In the beginning, I remembered my brother Derek! especially Derek. When I turned 13 or maybe 14 Derek prevented Garett from touching me and using me with him. He locked me to himself as if I was his own ve. To be honest, as he said, he hasn''t touched another woman since then. I couldn¡¯t tell why back then but I didn¡¯t care. Maybe he loved me! maybe he was just possessive! Maybe he was trying to keep his reputation clean asking. I didn¡¯t know and I didn¡¯t give a shit either. But since I grew up and Derek kept muttering ¡®I love you Pink, you are mine¡¯ and I wanted to tell my king Valdo about that, but I didn¡¯t know how. I just decided to let him know before touching me, once Valdoid me on my bed. He topped my body gently kissing my lips going everywhere by his tongue while watching my eyes on him. I wanted to close my eyes and let myself drown into heaven under his amazing sensual touches. But he asked me to look at him and feel him. Our hearts were too attached, we were both moaning, our bodies were so freaking hot as hellfire¡¯s. We wanted more, even so, wanted to slow down. He bent down to the edge of the bed to surprise me by licking and kissing my feet, I wrinkled my toes a bit from the strange feeling. ¡°don¡¯t kiss my feet! You are my king. I should do so for you.¡± Imented. He smiled and said sincerely ¡°you misunderstand that, being my mate means we are equal and actually you should be treated better than me. you are the heart of that kingdom now. You own me and my heart belongs to you.¡± He exined. I blushed shyly, his words were sweet as his touch. As if he grabbed my heart out of my chest and ced his instead. I was his connection to him and he was mine nothing could change that. no one could separate us. At least I hoped so. I pulled him up to my chest, he crawled slowly making a fraction of our skins that made me squirm a bit as if electric sparks just hit my pussy down there. As if I got used to this and I wanted him to make me feel more. He ran his hand over my hair gently and kissed my lips ¡°yes baby? Do you want me to stop?¡± he asked in curiosity. I wanted to scream ¡®nooooooooooooo¡¯ seriously, I felt as if I wanted to rape him! But he was way too strong from me. I shook my head ¡°no, I just want to tell you something first. Please don¡¯t cut me off.¡± I gulped nervously and he looked concerned as well ¡°yes, sure. You are not a virgin?¡± he asked with a broken tone as if he was worried about that. ¡°no! sure not. I¡¯m still a virgin.¡± I sulked. He sighed in relief ¡°thank god. Then tell me, please. What¡¯s wrong.¡± I bit my lips ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, but I wanted you to know everything. Maybe my words don¡¯t mean anything. But seriously I wanted to tell you that badly.¡± I said then paused feeling afraid. I didn¡¯t want to ruin our first day as mates, what if he decided not to touch me after that. I cowered a bit and I wanted to not tell him. But my angels and conscience didn¡¯t let me stop. I blew a long breath away then I continued ¡°Derek, abused me sexually.¡± Suddenly Valdo furrowed his brows ¡°don¡¯t continue please.¡± He looked so angry. I made a puppy face ¡°please let me continue. Please.¡± I begged and he just nodded mutely with a face full of rage and anger. I reimed myself to say all my words at once and end that chapter of my life forever, ¡°he started that with Garett when I was just 18 but when I turned into 14 he prevented garret from touching me by way or another. Even more, hemanded Garett to not talk with me or ask me for anything at all. After that, I thought that Derek might get bored of me and start a sexual rtionship with any woman or even maid or search for a mate. But nothing, after a while he started to mumble a few words every time. I didn¡¯t get the meaning back then. But I guess you should know.¡± I paused and stared at Valdo who grimaced and adjusted his body ¡°tell me please those words.¡± I nodded ¡°I love you Pink, you are mine.¡± And once I finished those words Valdo flipped me to be on his kisses ever ¡°you are mine Pink. Only me. if Derek or any other creature wanted to take you then they should kill me first. Taking you from me is over my dead body. Got that?¡± His words turned me on, I smiled under my breath and muttered ¡°then take me now. Let us be one. Let me give you children. Let me be so proud to be between your arms.¡± He flipped me again toy on my back and smirked: ¡°I will make you ask for more baby Pink.¡± He said sheepishly. He sucked my nipples as if he was drinking something. I felt it erected a hard, his dick was touching my stomach as well. I nced at it and got scared actually asking myself how that big dick would fit my tiny pussy. But I snapped to my thoughts when I remembered that we should hurry up to go down and be there in a mating party. I wanted to impress everyone. I wanted him to tell everyone that I¡¯m his Luna and we did it. I didn¡¯t care much about other thoughts or gossip anymore, I got used to those for years already. And by having king Valdo next to me, I felt like I could step confidently with my head raised without fearing anything. His chest was my home, my country, my safety. I didn¡¯t want more and I couldn¡¯t ask for anything. I wasn¡¯t greedy at all. I didn¡¯t want a castle, I just wanted a normal life, a mate and some protection. And goddess gifted me more than I have prayed to get. I guess the name Valdo was my savior. Years ago I was saved by king Valdo who adopted me. and Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. now I have saved my king Valdo who mated me. I came back to earth when I felt Valdo licking my pussy with his tongue. I moaned, I tried to suppress my tone but I couldn''t. Heughed a bit ¡°don¡¯t worry about your voice baby, just scream as much as you can.¡± He said and I feltfortable with that. He stood up between my legs and spread my legs to the extrema, he red at me worriedly. But I gave him permission to prate me ¡°just do it. don¡¯t worry my king.¡± He smiled lightly and excitedly but I could tell he was too worried by looking at the size of his dick and the tiny pussy I got terrified. I sealed my eyes and clenched the sheets under me, ¡°please do it now. Honor me to be yours forever,¡± And suddenly I felt the tip of his dick trying to dig a hole, he stood for a while ¡°are you okay?¡± he didn¡¯t even push the rest. I nodded but didn¡¯t open my eyes yet, I bit my lips ¡°please do it all at once, I know that it will hurt at the first time. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t lose my consciousness.¡± I tried to calm him down and then he obeyed and pushed all of his dick at once. I arched my back a bit at the feeling of pain. I screamed loudly, and spontaneously I widened my eyes with a panting tone ¡°oh my god! What the hell is that pain came from?¡± He chuckled and scrunched his nose ¡°sorry about that. I could pull out and continue another day.¡± He go further and deeper ¡°where do you think you are going? Are you afraid my king?¡± I said in a challenging tone, I just wanted him to be normal with me. If he liked to be rough and touch then I don¡¯t care, all I wanted was to make him satisfied and pleased. He leaned to my body, pressing much pressure and went down to suck my neck. ¡°I will make you beg me to stop.¡± He said hoarsely. ¡°fuck me hard then, do to me whatever you want.¡± I almost whispered shyly. I didn¡¯t know how I dared to say such slutty words. But I guess it was the fuel for him to push hard and yes he liked it rough and tough. I was screaming painfully at the beginning of every thrust of his dick. As if my pussy was on fire. But I was wet, it mixed with pleasure. It was so hard for me to keep my eyes open and contain myself from not crying. I was under the most powerful creature after all and maybe his dick was the biggest in the world ever as well. But sooner, he slowed his rhythm and licked down my nipples and my stomach. That¡¯s when I started to ask for more. ¡°I need more. Give me all please.¡± He was shocked by my words but he continued digging and making circles by his dick inside my pussy as if he wanted to make my pussy wider and fit his huge dick. It was delicious and yummy. I wanted to suck his dick but remembered that might ruin his mood and make him remember that I got used to sucking Derek dick. But I couldn¡¯t stop myself, I patted his shoulder to flip his body. He was too heavy to be pushed by my hand after all. ¡°please sleep on your back, I want to give you something.¡± I winked. He pulled his dick andid back watching me bedding down in between his legs, he asked in curiosity ¡°What are you doing?¡± I smiled widely but seductively by licking the corner of my mouth ¡°giving you all of me. your highness.¡± Then I attacked his dick by my mouth, sucking all over him from the tip down to his balls. I decided to show him more of my skills. Yes, I have been training a lot not to gag for years and take all of the dick down to my throat and I guess I seeded except that seriously his dick was way bigger than Derek. I managed to take the rest of his deck by my grip ying up and down in rhythm until I felt his pre-cum in my mouth. He pulled me up by his strong grip and pushed me down on his dick filling my pussy, I felt that his dick inside my stomach conquering me. I moaned with an aloud scream ¡°oh god, it¡¯s such a good feeling.¡± I muttered. I was kind of lost between his arms, I didn¡¯t believe what I was saying. It was insanely good in a different way. He pushed me by his hands up and down as If I was feathering effortlessly. ¡°You are mine baby Pink, now forever. Till thest breath of me.¡± I blushed, his sweet words were something new to me. Derek used to say so but I hated him so much. I hated the way he touched and how he forced me into sucking his dick. Derek touched and pinched my nipples. Or the way Derek forced me to stand naked by the wall while he was watching me and masturbate. He was totally a fucker asshole. After one hour of making the best mating love ever. We both painted and growled. I wanted to take a rest because I was so exhausted but I wanted more and more. He wanted to cum to let me have a break ¡°I wille now. Are you ready?¡± he asked me because I already came three or four times. I shook my head after he flipped me to the edge of the bed and raised my legs up to his shoulders to move faster and hold me tighter. ¡°no, I want to feel the worst of you. Shift to Wolf and fuck me like a monster.¡± Once I finished my words, he glued dumbfounded ¡°what?¡± I nodded assuring him, ¡°I have never been shifted into a wolf and maybe I¡¯m not ready yet because I didn¡¯t take the training. That¡¯s why I want to see you shifting. Give it all to me.¡± I exined slowly. He inhaled and exhaled ying with his dick and mming my clit teasingly ¡°I can¡¯t do that to you. My dick will be bigger and it will be so painful. You might bleed or cry. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°do it Valdo, don¡¯t be scared. Just make it fast. Show me your worst. I won''tin, I promise.¡± I said in a serious tone as if I wasmanding him. And that¡¯s when I saw him shifting into the most fearful and biggest wolf ever, I nced at his dick that turned into something like a baseball stick. My mind couldn¡¯t process how it might fit. But it was toote because his dick hit the walls of my pussy hard deeper and faster like sound lights. I monad and screamed even tears fell on my cheeks but it was an amazing feeling being weak under him. He grunted loudly ¡°I¡¯ming baby Pink kkkkkkkkkkkk.¡± And my nameing out of his mouth made me release for the fifth time with him. He filled me with his white warm cum. Then he shifted back to his normal charming and handsome king, he bent down licking the droplets from my pussy then mmed his body next to me pulling me to his chest ¡°I love you baby Pink.¡± ¡°I love you too, my king.¡± And knocks started up on the door ¡°son, hurry up. Don¡¯t make her die now.¡± We bothughed and Valdo shrugged ¡°I guess your screams echoed in all the castle.¡± He pecked my lips softly then carried me up to take a fast shower and get ready. He was so careful with me this time, treated me like his own baby, he didn¡¯t let me wash myself or use my hands at all. Once we finished, he helped me dress up. He evenbed my hair and raised it up in a ponytail. I helped him to dress his royal suit. Once we walked out of the door, no, actually before stepping on more steps we found king Valdo father standing by the door crossing his arms over his chest ¡°I guess we made it before the mating party already.¡± I felt embarrassed and lowered my gaze to the floor, ¡°father.¡± King Valdo said to his father. But King Valdo''s fatherughed ¡°wee my dear Pink, I was just joking. Let¡¯s go please, everyone is waiting eagerly to see our precious queen.¡± That¡¯s when I heard one of the guards or maybe one of the ministers I couldn¡¯t tell, announcing that king Derek is there. Fuck! I guess he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget about me easily. Chapter 10 his gifts! Chapter 10 his gifts! Chapter 10*** his gifts! King Valdo pov*** I suppressed my nerves to not scare my baby, I didn¡¯t want to ruin my mood. I was so happy because I found my Luna finally and we made it and mated. But the sacredness and confusion over her face killed me as if I didn¡¯t deserve her. As if she didn¡¯t trust that I could protect her. I know she didn¡¯t feel so but she was still afraid of Derek more than ever. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t want to see those eyes of my Pink tearing ever. She startled a bit, but her tongue by mistake ¡°ouch.¡± She painfully checked her tongue. I noticed the blood on her lips, I cupped her cheeks and leaned closer, she widened her eyes. I licked the book off her mouth slowly and smiled seductively ¡°yummy,¡± She chuckled lightly and I guess I seeded to make her forget about Derek even if it was for a short moment. I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her closer to me ¡°raise your head up. You are the queen now. All you have to do is tomand anyone. got that baby Pink?¡± She blushed and nodded childishly ¡°yes, but¡ª¡± She paused and trembled again, I frowned ¡°what now?¡± ¡°Is there a queen that could be called baby Pink?¡± she joked. Iughed ¡°just me, I will be the only one who could call you that.¡± I said. ¡°Okay, then I will call you daddy,¡± she said in a jumpy way cheerfully. I choked in my breath because everyone was staring already, we were almost by the gate of the ballroom and even my father turned his head and stared at us, she pouted her lips ¡°what? I can¡¯t call you daddy?¡± she said disappointed in a broken tone. I lifted her up between my arms all of sudden and walked in the middle of the ballroom ¡°everyone, she¡¯s the queen now, my Luna and she will call me daddy. Is there a problem?¡± I announced. All of them chuckled and pped ¡°congrattions your highness.¡± And they bowed. I walked to the king''s chair and sat then I ced her on myp ¡°from now on we don¡¯t need another chair for you.¡± I pressed my chin to her neck saying teasingly. She gulped nervously biting her lips ¡°why? You just said I¡¯m the queen now.¡± I pecked her lips softly into a small one in front of everyone and I really meant to do so, because Derek was standing there already. ¡°you are the queen, my queen. But you are my baby Pink. To me, you are my little baby and I want you to sit on myp. You are mine Pink.¡± I said loudly to make sure that everyone in the room heard my words clearly. She shyly said, pressing her head to my chest, ¡°I feel like a little girl and you¡ª¡± I cut off her words, and blurted out ¡°spoiling you? It¡¯s my honor, your majesty, to do so. Justmand and all the wolves are going to obey blindly without thinking.¡± Then I raised my head to all the guests starting from ministers to kings of other kingdoms, not all the kings attended because they didn¡¯t know yet. But just kings from near kingdoms were already there. ¡°is that clear everyone? Every one of you will obey the queen now.¡± I said with my warning graving tone. Then I helped Pink stand up on her feet, I stood up and came closer from her. I bent on my knees while saying ¡°even me your highness. I will obey all yourmands. I will protect you in my life. I will do my best to make you happy. Just snap by our fingers.¡± And I motioned to all the Alphas and guests to the knee in front of her. She was so terrified from the scene, she started to cry and said in a stutter tone ¡°thank you for epting me, I don¡¯t deserve someone like that. I don¡¯t want tomand anyone. I just want them to love me.¡± she said hopefully lowering her gaze to the floor. I dragged my feet to stand up and gestured to all of them to stand up. I pulled her to my chest ¡°see everyone! I won the lottery. She¡¯s adorable and kind and sweet with a pure white heart. Let the celebration begin.¡± I announced and then the music yed on. One by one came to me and Pink to congratte us and introduce himself formally. It was going okay until that dick ass mind Derek came waltzing with a wide smirk. I couldn¡¯t know what I should do to him to break his fucking egotistical nose. I forced him to suck dicks and still the same arrogant. I raised an eyebrow ¡°so, why are you here Derek?¡± I said coldly. He bowed his head ¡°to congratte the king and the queen your highness.¡± He grinned. Pink tightened her small grip on my wrist and stared at me. I replied instead of her ¡°now you did, just leave my kingdom.¡± He raised his head ¡°sure your highness, I just want to give my precious baby Pink a gift.¡± I clenched my teeth angrily and pressed my hand to his neck making everyone freeze and eyeball us ¡°don¡¯t ever call her baby Pink! She¡¯s mine got that?¡± He gulped nervously struggling to breathe under my strong strangle. But before I could make another step, Pink ced her hand on mine ¡°please let him go to my king, please.¡± She pleaded softly. I released him but I didn¡¯t take my eyes from his. He knew that one more fucking word from his dirty mouth and I might kill him immediately. Pink stood in the middle between us and raised an eyebrow ¡°kneel Derek. Now!¡± I was dumbfounded by her words and the way she said sternly with all of her voice. Derek narrowed his eyes shocked but he did after I groaned. She stepped one more inch hesitantly and patted his head ¡°I do forgive you, Derek. Because of the sake of my dead king Valdo who adopted me and raised me like his own daughter. But please forget about me.¡± Her sweet tone and the innocent heart of her made me hug her. I couldn¡¯t know that I might be mated to someone like her. Who is she for god sake! Where did shee from? She was an angel! Definitely not form that world. Out of blue, Derek raised his head slowly with tears all over his cheeks, he blew a long sigh filled with guilt ¡°I can¡¯t forget you, I just can¡¯t. but I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± I wanted to p his face because he''s in between his tone meant he loves her and will forever. I couldn¡¯t let him love my baby Pink or dream of her. But Pink confidently said ¡°now you are dismissed, Derek. Get out of my kingdom. Next time take the permission first before interrupting us.¡± How brave she acted. But deep inside she was scared. I was the only one who could smell the adrenaline of her. Because she was my mate. He stood up slowly and the silence already filled the air, everyone was paying attention. I guess they were curious why she kicked him, he was supposed to be her brother. He snapped to one of his men to hand him something like a gift. Then he came closer and handed me the box ¡°then please ept my gift, my king. I think it will fit the Pink size.¡± He smirked devilishly then bowed and stormed out of the ballroom. What the fuck he meant by fit her size?! I opened the box to figure out what was inside! And fuck! he dared to gift her a baby doll?! He wanted to tell me that he knows the size of my baby body more than me? or he wanted to tell me that she wore that while she was¡ª. Fuck! I want to kill Derek. I clenched my fist angrily trying to stop huffing. Pink noticed that, but I didn¡¯t give her space to see what was inside the box. She ced her hand on my chest ¡°daddy, what¡¯s inside?¡± I narrowed my eyes, daddy from her mouth made my dick twitch in my pants painfully. I totally forgot about the gift and about the mating party and others as we have no one surrounding us. I pulled her hand and dragged her out, my dad shouted my name ¡°son! Where are you going?¡± I waved to him and replied while I was storming out ¡°taking what¡¯s mine. Please enjoy the party.¡± And then I flipped Pink to my back, she chuckled ¡°What are you doing? I want to dance.¡± She sulked like a baby. I said hoarsely ¡°we will dance in bed.¡± Chapter 11 find her real parents! Chapter 11 find her real parents! Chapter 11 *** find her real parents! Derek pov*** After the Alpha king Valdo''s appearance and taking Pink with him, I couldn¡¯t imagine that he announced she is his mate! Fuck! I wanted to kill him instantly. But I couldn¡¯t. not just because he was more powerful than me, but because I wasn¡¯t that stupid person who might approach a losing battle. If I attempted to make one move back then, that means I was dead by now. Even when he forced me into secret punishment of sucking his fucking men dicks! He thought deep inside him that will make me forget about Pink or feel broken! But he didn¡¯t know me well. He didn¡¯t know what I was able to do when it came to my baby Pink! Fuck the anger hit my head and squeezed my heart when he called her by that name. I loved her so much, I even punched my brother Garrett when he asked me once to sleep with her. I remember that I was going to kill him but the servants pulled me off him. Garret knew it back then that I was more attached to Pink, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t try to talk with her anymore unless we were in public. I was going fucking crazy because of her; I just couldn¡¯t ept that she will be for someone else even if that one was the Alpha king. After they left, I locked myself in my room, Garret was crying out and screaming ming me for everything that happened ¡°You are responsible for that! you said we could use her secretly and no one will know about? I didn¡¯t touch her fucking ugly tongue for years? Why me?¡± he was yelling at me. and I was still on my knees. I stood up and mmed him to the wall, clenching my fangs ¡°stop the fuck off now.¡± Imanded him. Garret gulped nervously ¡°sorry.¡± I mmed the door by my hand, smashed it into two pieces, and then started smashing all the room groaning. Uncontrobly I shifted into a wolf and Garrett stood in front of me in awe. I stormed out of the castle searching for a prey to haunt. I was thirsty for blood. For the first time in my life, I felt like rogues. That¡¯s when I bumped into an innocent human, I didn¡¯t know what the hell he was doing at first, but without thinking I jumped over his neck and smacked his face with my ws making him suffer to breathe. I pushed my ws inside his neck making him lose all the blood of his body. That calmed me down a bit, but I was just still angry. I felt like a vampire, not a wolf back then. Until I heard a chuckle and deep voice behind me ¡°so, you should join the rogues now king Derek.¡± I turned my head now to see one of the rogues, I guess. He smelt like bloody hell. He looked dirty as if he was searching for a prey and I raced him to that one. I narrow my eyes ¡°how the hell did you know me? who the hell are you?¡± I hollered stomping towards him. He cleared his throat and stumbled a bit ¡°wait for king Derek, I didn¡¯t mean something wrong. I¡¯m one of the rogues. I was just saying¡ª¡± he paused stuttering under my gaze. He smiled awkwardly ¡°I will do everything you want from me. I will be your spy. Please forgive me, king Derek.¡± He blurted out. And yes, he rescued himself at thest second by his words. I raised my eyebrow and asked ¡°anything and everything?¡± He nodded and sighed in relief ¡°yes anything and everything, justmand me, your highness.¡± He said and bowed. His body was shaking in front of me like chicken omega. He knows being a king means I was such a strong wolf even without being surrounded by my men. Some of the rogues actually and omegas cannot be shifted at all. I shifted again to my normal look and stepped closer, I patted his shoulder ¡°good, then I want to know everything about Pink. Have you heard about her?¡± I asked him bluntly. He cleared his throat ¡°the queen of all the werewolves? King Valdo mate?¡± he asked. But he didn¡¯t know what mistake he had made. I pped his face, making his body fall down painfully. He crawled on his back staring at me frightened ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your highness?¡± I gritted my teeth and emphasized ¡°don¡¯t say king Valdo mate ever! Pink is mine and only mine.¡± He dropped his jaw shockingly and then I realized that I started to make a fool from myself. I started to confess to even any one of the wolves that I do want Pink! That was wrongfully and might destroy me. I scratched the back of my neck ¡°she¡¯s my adopted sister. I want to know everything about her past life. Could you do that?¡± I asked him calmly to cover what I have done. He blows a breath away and without hesitation, he agreed ¡°sure,¡± ¡°Good, then I will wait for the information by next week,¡± I muttered and shooed him away. I nced back at the dead man and frowned then I just stepped away back to my castle waltzing as if nothing happened. Once I barged into my room, one of the maids came back to me, she coughed ¡°your highness, the queen Pink old clothes. Used one and the clothes she disagreed to wear.¡± She ced the clothes on the edge of my bed and left. Once I caught sight of the baby doll, I clenched my fist angrily and decided to do my best to ruin that mating party. I was sure from King Valdo''s words that he fell head over heels for Pink from the first sight. Deep inside me, I knew that someday a powerful wolf would try to take her away from me from the beginning. But I couldn¡¯t imagine or maybe I denied that my rival will be more powerful than me. That''s why I used her in bed and I wanted her virginity. I wanted her mate to find her used to rejecting her. But she was lucky and I was busted with my sins. After washing the blood from my hands, I wore my clothes andmanded my men to wrap the baby Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. doll in a gift box with a red ribbon. And in just less than two hours, I was there visiting the king Valdo''s main castle without invitation. But everything turned upside down, she innocently forgave me with her pure heart but I just couldn¡¯t say that I will forget her. I cried in front of her and didn¡¯t care about my dignity. I just wanted her back. I wanted her to be mine. I handed them the box hoping that might make king Valdo reject her. And I just stormed out of their kingdom waiting for any good news. And to think wisely and n for my next move. But imaging king Valdo and Pink sleeping together fucked me mentally and emotionally. When I came back home, I remembered that day, I almost fucked any fucking maid inform of me. I even asked the next day for new sluts. It was the first time for me after a long time to touch another girl or woman. But I wanted to get rid of the Pink picture that was following me everywhere I went. Even in my dreams and my nightmares, she was there. But nothing helped me¡ª I struggled to forget her. Chapter 12 new games! Chapter 12 new games! Chapter 12*** new games! King Valdo pov*** Once I reached our room, I ced Pink down on the bed and locked the room behind me. I pushed her to the bed gently and topped her. I licked the corner of my mouth seductively in lust and love. ¡°so, what should I do with you now?¡± She bit her lips and thought for a while innocently then she said ¡°y a new game.¡± I narrowed my eyes and red at her ¡°what do you mean? By dolls?¡± I mocked. She shook her head and pouted ¡°no, I mean, new games in bed.¡± She sealed her eyes and blushed. I chuckled at her reactions, and leaned down stealing a soft kiss ¡°so, what do you suggest your highness?¡± I raised my brows. She nipped with her lips thinking then she rolled under me and stood up walking ¡°what about buying some sex toys and costumes and do more stuff?¡± he asked me. I didn¡¯t know if she was actually suggesting to me or asking herself. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I stood up and stormed towards her yearning and craving for her touch, I pinned her to the wall, I yfully licked her neck with my tongue ¡°so, tomorrow we could go shopping anywhere. But what for now?¡± And by that, she jumped a bit cheerfully and ced a warm kiss on my cheeks ¡°really? We could go shopping like normal people?¡± I nodded ¡°yes, anything for you. My queen. I told you to just snap by your fingers. And I will get you anything you desire.¡± She stood on her tiptoes hoping that she could reach my height, which was not helpful at all. she nged to my neck by her gentle arms and red lovingly to my eyes as if she wanted me to im her for now. But I yed dumbly waiting for her first move. She made a puppy face ¡°so, you won¡¯t touch me tonight.¡± She teased. Okay, I was wrong, I should make the first move or she would torture me and ask me to go to sleep. And I was already feeling my dick growing painfully in my pants. I won¡¯t be able to sleep at all. I cleared my throat and grinned ¡°What about a game for now?¡± I waved my brow up and down seductively. ¡°my ass!¡± she blurted out. I thought she was insulting me, but she pushed me slightly away from her and then she made a sexy pose by her body on the bed pointing to her ass ¡°what about ying with my ass?¡± Okay, that was totally insane, I disagreed without thinking twice and said firmly ¡°no! never!¡± She pouted her lips in depression ¡°but I want to do everything with you! You said that you kept yourself to me? right?¡± I nodded and stepped closer to her watching her ass, I tried to resist, but she didn¡¯t give me a second choice. She started to take off her dress slowly while biting on her lips. Okay, god! Help me now. I repeated with a half tone as if I was surrendering ¡°no,¡± She smirked with a sheepish grin ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, your highness.¡± And then she took off her. G-string to give me the full view for her sexy as hell body, okay I guess I lost. I butted on the edge of the bed moving my fingers slowly to her perfect ass, eyeballing her moves. She jerked off my hand ¡°don¡¯t touch my ass.¡± She said in a stern tone. Okay, now she was ying hard. I was the one who started to plead ¡°please baby, let me just touch your ass.¡± I smiled softly. She rolled all over the bed on her stomach ¡°are you going to fuck my ass?¡± she said in a husky tone. I nodded an instant ¡°yes,¡± dammit I was so excited. And in seconds I was naked pressing my tongue to her hole. She squirmed a bit under me with her seductive moans ¡°I want to satisfy you. I want to make you happy, please don¡¯t ever cheat on me. just ask me for anything and I will heartily do it for you.¡± I raised my head ¡°what are you saying Pink? I will never betray you! I will never do such thing ever, even if you didn¡¯t let me fuck your ass.¡± I mentioned and joked. She giggled swaying her hips under me to make me feel the fraction of her yummy body to my dick. ¡°Okay, now, I really want to do bad things to my naughty baby Pink but first I want to stretch your hole. I guess I have something here we could use for now.¡± I remembered that I did have a lube and small dildo, I have bought earlier because I was going to fuck one of the whores but I decided not to lose my virginity to sluts. I stood up and searched in the drawers until I found it, I sighed happily ¡°here, I found it.¡± Then I jumped back to her, she was ncing over her shoulder ¡°we will do new games together, every day and night. New one.¡± I said to her. Then I grabbed the lube bottle, squeezed some in my hands, and then pushed one finger to her ass, she painfully arched her ass in reaction to my spank and stopped. But she insisted ¡°please do it Valdo.¡± And after taking the green light from her, I started my mission to shove her ass by one finger then two, I couldn¡¯t push more because my fingers were big enough. For seconds I wondered how she would handle the pain of my big dick inside her ass. But from pain to pleasure, she suddenly started to moan loudly ¡°please stop ying with your fingers now, just fuck me. I want to feel your dick inside me. let me feel your body.¡± ¡°What!¡± I asked shockingly. She turned her body to me and flipped on her back, raising her ass up and her legs to her head to give it all to me ¡°do you want to know my little secret?¡± ¡°do you have a secret?¡± I asked worriedly. She bit her lips ¡°I don¡¯t like the pain! Your dick is so big. But I like the feeling of you inside me. feeling that you and I are one, that makes me happy and alive. So please let me feel it now.¡± My heartbeats almost stopped for a second, I couldn¡¯t imagine that she felt the same as I felt towards her. I couldn¡¯t know the meaning of having a mate until I met her. I ced some oil on my dick then pushed my dick to her hole, I didn¡¯t take my eyes away from her. She was trying to suppress the cries and tears. I remained for a while to stretch her hole then when her muscles rxed and got used to my size, I pushed deeper hitting her sweet spot. She clutched my hair with all of her strength ¡°I love you Valdo. I love you.¡± She muttered breathlessly. I leaned down kissing her neck and lips while thrusting harder and deeper ¡°I love you more Pink. With every inch of my soul and my body and my heart.¡± It worked out very good and we both reached our orgasm very fast, it was an amazing feeling. I mmed my body next to her, she snuggled to my chest and kissed me everywhere she could reach. We fell asleep silently without even taking a shower. It was a long day but a happy day to remember especially that it was our both birthdays. I wake upter by Pink kisses and sucking my dick, I widened my eyes ¡°What are you doing baby Pink?¡± I moaned when she licked my balls. ¡°waking up my monster, then we will go shopping,¡± she winked at me. I nodded ¡°oh god? Today?¡± She furrowed her brows in frustration ¡°you¡¯d promised me!¡± she said in a half yelling tone and sulked. I pulled her up and straddled her legs to my waist ¡°and I kept my promises, but now, let me get you breakfast first. I don¡¯t want my baby to be a sex doll. You are my everything.¡± I smiled softly and pulled her into a big kiss. And before I could stand up, the maids already knocked the doors, ¡°your highness, royal breakfast.¡± After wearing my robe and I took the tray from them, I opened the door, then I came back to the bed ¡°okay, now I feel you by my own hands.¡± I told her. She blushed ¡°why? I¡¯m not a child. I do have a hand.¡± She said innocently looking at her delicate small hands. I chuckled and pulled her next to me ¡°I know baby, but I want to feed you from now on.¡± I told her. She nodded ¡°okay and I will feed you as well. Do you love me Valdo?¡± she asked me in a worried tone. I gulped ¡°what? Yes, sure.¡± Can¡¯t she see the smile over my face? She fiddled nervously with her fingers ¡°but I¡¯m not beautiful and I don¡¯t even know my parents and I didn¡¯t get any education, I feel like nothingpared to you.¡± She lowered her gaze to herp. I cupped her cheeks immediately ¡°don¡¯t ever say such words, first. the moon goddess will never do something bad, and she mated us. I do trust her. Second¡ª I don¡¯t care about your parents even if they were human or hybrid or vampires or demons. Third, I want to mate you again and make you pregnant. Fourth, to me, you are the most beautiful girl ever¡ª andst but not least, I will teach you everything, not because you didn¡¯t get an education or practicing on your powers, but because I want you to know everything and be better than others.¡± And yes, that was what I felt towards her. Minutester, we finished our breakfast and as I said, I didn¡¯t make her use her hands at all. She did the same to me except that she was shoving a bulk of food in my mouth. She saw me like the biggest creature ever, she didn¡¯t know that I do eat normally like others. But I didn¡¯t reject her hands. I couldn¡¯t see her sad. I wanted to see her charming smile all the time. Then in minutes and before going to take our shower together, the door knocked again but that time I heard noises, I opened up immediately after asking Pink to go to the shower. I found my best betas waiting for me and one of the minister¡¯s Alpha, they looked angry ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The minister blurted out ¡°one of the innocent human beings got killed in the forest and we think that it¡¯s the rogues.¡± I rubbed my chin and huffed annoyed ¡°okay, I think they need another war then.¡± I said simply. I dismissed them and drew a nice smile over my face to not make my baby Pink worried. She suffered a lot and might have gotten scared if she knew what I was mining to doter. I just went to the shower to help her wash her sexy as hell body which ended with me mming my dick to her pussy and filling her with my thick liquid. But my head actually was puzzled with something else, far away ¡®the rogues and Derek and Pink real parents.¡¯ I wondered where she came from! Chapter 13 her first three powers! Chapter 13 her first three powers! Chapter 13*** her first three powers! King Valdo pov*** We wore our clothes finally, I was hesitant about taking Pink to shopping to be honest, maybe I became so obsessive about her. I couldn¡¯t tell but sure I loved her so much and felt that I was going crazy about N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. her. That¡¯s why I wanted to make an excuse to not go. I even wanted to tell her about the rogues and the one who was killed to scare her a bit. But she was stubborn and na?ve at the same time, and she might think that I was going to imprison her as she has suffered all her life in the same castle. Seriously just remembering what she had faced sent aches to my chest, I wondered what she was feeling. I knew she was still trying to act strongly but she was too fragile. When I suggested training her, it wasn¡¯t just to make her the best. Hell no, I didn¡¯t care for that or any one of the packs opinion about my Luna. But I was worried about her, what if anything happened to me or died soon? What will she do after me by herself? I just wanted to train her and she still didn¡¯t know that I would be her personal trainer. I wanted to pull her powers out of her. I wanted to make her double her powers. I couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t shift at all till that moment. Why and how? There was something about her. Especially her eyes. She was different but I couldn¡¯t tell what her special powers were. And she was Alpha without even trying to know how much power she owns already. That was too obvious from her eyes, not just because her eyes were colored Pink. But because of her tattoo on the back of her ear, yes, it¡¯s too small and I bet that no one had seen it at all and I bet that even she didn¡¯t notice it as well. It¡¯s Pink ¡®V16¡¯. Yes, and sure it belonged to me. She has belonged to me since she was born. My powers and the first letter of my name. which was something that didn''t happen before and I have never done something about it. I even asked myself, could that mean something else? Like her first father letter or maybe it refers to her powers? But to be born with all those powers means she could shift like me easily. She was even in awe when she had seen me shifted in front of her eyes, as if she had never seen any werewolf shift before! I was puzzled with her a lot and with her safety and how I could lock her inside the house without making her feel as imprisoned. I just wanted to protect her anyway. She finished wearing her clothes and jumped to my chest ¡°my king, what are you thinking about?¡± I leaned to her lips and kissed her softly ¡°you!¡± She blushed ¡°seriously? But why? I¡¯m here already with you.¡± I nodded ¡°yes, but I was thinking of¡ª¡± She cut me off and made a puppy sad face ¡°please don¡¯t say that we are not going out?¡± I was going to say so actually but when I saw the frustration on her face and mixed with pain, I just simply changed my mind. I cupped her cheeks ¡°no, we are going out. But I was thinking of buying you a pet to y with. You know that I might be busy most of the time and I want you to have fun.¡± I suggested and I guess I hit a nice point. She widened her Pinky eyes and screamed excitedly ¡°really? Could I? Then I want a small puppy. And a turtle and cat and¡ª¡± she kept saying. I blinked shockingly ¡°what? You know that we can¡¯t let a cat in here¡ª and besides how could you let all of those y together?¡± I asked in curiosity. She pouted ¡°I love pets and they loved me since I was a baby, I remember when I was in the forest sucking my thumbs eagerly wanting milk¡ª, and ¡ª¡± she paused freaked out and I narrowed my eyes as well ¡°What? Could you remember when you were just two years old?¡± She screamed terrified and shivering, I calmed her down and pulled her to my chest immediately rubbing her back ¡°calm down baby, it¡¯s okay.¡± She stuttered ¡°how the hell I could know that? how I remembered that and why now? I didn¡¯t remember anything at all my life!¡± and I guess marrying me and finding me was the answer. She meant to discover all her powers after getting mated to me. that means, if I had rejected her then she was dead by now. I softly said to her ¡°I guess, I¡¯m the answer.¡± She nodded ¡°yes, marrying you is the answer I guess. But could it be one of my hidden powers? My first one? Yayyyyyyy! I¡¯m so happy.¡± She wrapped her arms around my neck and showered me with kisses giggling happily. I pulled her away and chuckled ¡°I guess we should keep that as a secret. Because I will be your personal trainer soon. Promise me that you will keep all your powers as a secret.¡± I asked her in a firm tone. She nodded and pecked my lips with a small and soft kiss ¡°I promise you my king. But¡ª tell me the truth, how many powers do you really have?¡± she asked me and I couldn¡¯t tell why she did so. She already knew like others, that I do have eight powers. Before I could reply to her, she ced her hands on my lips ¡°I guess you are just a liar.¡± ¡°what?¡± I raised my eyebrow. She smirked ¡°yes, you do have 16 power, not just 8.¡± I blinked shockingly and stammered ¡°what? How did you know that?¡± She ced her hands on her head ¡°oh my god! It¡¯s correct! Who am I for god sake?! What¡¯s going on with me? I¡¯m scared!¡± she said dumbfounded. Yes, two powers of her appeared from nowhere in just a blink of an eye. Before I couldment, she started talking to me ¡°you have said that you will be my personal trainer? But why you! I have never heard of a king training anyone.¡± she stood staring at me deeply with her eyes and I could swear that her eyes lit up like sparkles in the dark for a few seconds. I muffled ¡°what have you seen deep in my eyes?¡± She stepped back a few inches and shivered ¡°I saw you trying to kill me.¡± And her words made my heart race as if I had two hearts inside my chest racing each other. Drums and agonizing aches squeezed me. I was supposed to be pleased that she found her third power in the same second. But no, knowing that I might try to kill her scared me. Why may I try to do so? I pulled her to my chest covering up everything ¡°see! That¡¯s why I will train you because not every instinct means that it¡¯s a power or correct.¡± I lied, deep inside me I was sure it was one of her powers. But I couldn¡¯t see her hate me or be terrified of me. She sighed in relief ¡°Really? Oh thank god. I got scared to death. I love you. Don¡¯t try to hate me ever or kill me.¡± she said in a whispering tone. I picked her neck by my tongue sucking it wildly and yfully ¡°I will never do so, over my dead body. Now let¡¯s go my highness to buy our sex toys and pets.¡± I flipped her to my back ¡°What are you doing?¡± she chuckled lightly. ¡°I told you before that I will give you a piggyback every day, remember?¡± I chortled but with halftone. I was scared to lose her. And her words meant that I will try to kill her by my own hands. Why? That was something fucked up me mentally. But I just decided to let it go and celebrate that she had found her first three powers¡ª here first three?! That means there¡¯s more! Maybe that¡¯s why the wise man told me that Pink and I together will be the most powerful ever. Chapter 14 jealousy! Chapter 14 jealousy! Chapter 14*** jealousy! King Valdo pov*** In the beginning, I was intending to take my private jet and go shopping elsewhere out of the kingdom but then I decided to keep us inside. Or in another meaning to keep my Pink inside. She wasn¡¯t well known after all with the outside world and that might distract her or make her worried. Her life was kept inside the same ce for too long. Okay, maybe I lied to myself. I was scared to lose her¡ª I had no idea why she was so protective? Maybe. But I didn¡¯t know that she heard about Ennd, France and other countries. I thought she didn¡¯t hear about those at all. Yes, we do live there but we do have our own ces. We rule alone but we get involved with the outside world as well. I was already one of the most powerful businessmen in the world. But we didn¡¯t struggle to earn money like normal human beings. We were different with our powers and our treasure; we didn¡¯t need their technologies at all. our skills and knowledge were beyond the human brain to even reach after ten thousand years. While I was asking my men to prepare the cars, Pink stopped me ¡°wait! I want to go to France for shopping.¡± And I was like what the fucking face but muted. She grinned ¡°what? Really! I have heard about it. I didn¡¯t remember when or how but I want to visit that ce. Please.¡± She pouted with a small pleading voice. I rolled my eyes ¡°no, sorry about that. just keep us here. it¡¯s more¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t have the time toplete my sentence and she suddenly hit me ¡°safer for me?¡± she raised her eyebrows. I gulped nervously ¡°it¡¯s just¡ª I ¡ª.¡± And she raced my tongue toplete again ¡°you are more protective?¡± I frowned ¡°what? Is that a new power! Seriously please let us visit the stores here.¡± I said annoyed. She nodded ¡°okay, but could we visit my old house. I mean¡ª I want to¡ª¡± she paused. I cupped her cheeks ¡°why? Please tell me. Why would you think of the old castle? They all disowned you. I don¡¯t want you to remember your old miserable life.¡± I hugged her tightly feeling sorry for her. She sighed and raised her head up with a wide smile ¡°don¡¯t worry, I just want to see if I could face my fears. If I could face Garret and Derek and all the packs, there. Please.¡± She begged. I agreed but in my condition ¡°okay, but we will go shopping first, then we will go there for just one hour. No more. No Pinker. Got that?¡± I stressed on my words to make it clear for her. I didn¡¯t want to be possessive but I hated the old kingdom. I hated dark and Garrett. But at the same time, I wanted to help her by way or another to find her real and strong powers. I wanted her to even be more powerful than me, I hoped so¡ª at least I wished. And I didn¡¯t mind seeing that. she was my mate, my Luna, after all, she was equal to me in everything. She hoped to reach my neck and press a sucking hickey that made me moan ¡°I love you Valdo.¡± I smiled softly ¡°I love you too Pink, more than you could imagine.¡± On our way, we used cars, it was a nice normal trip. It didn¡¯t take more than a couple of hours. But suddenly she asked me to stop by the frost. I asked the drivers and my men to stop by. She walked and we all followed her small spaces. Until she stopped by a tree. She started to scream loudly as if in N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. hysterical panic. Then she hid her face and body in my chest crying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong baby Pink?¡± She trembled and shivered, I couldn¡¯t know what to do. I lifted her up immediately and hastened back to the cars. Then she calmed down a bit, I repeated my question ¡°what happened over there? Please tell me.¡± She inhaled and exhaled loudly, she said breathlessly ¡°I saw innocent human blood. I saw someone killed her mercilessly. The man didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She exined. I nodded and patted over her head ¡°okay just calm down.¡± That''s when one of my best betas started talking ¡°your highness, that was the same spot that man got killed by the rogues.¡± He reminded me but how the hell did she know that? I didn¡¯t smell the blood at all. I didn¡¯t spot any sign for that. it was perfectly cleaned by my men. Pink, clutched my suit jacket and snuggled into my chest and fell asleep. I smiled at her angelic face and muttered mutely ¡®at least she could feel safe between my arms¡¯ I sighed hoping that her powers won¡¯t hurt her. She obviously wasn¡¯t strong enough to ept that fact or deal with. Her heart was more fragile than her powers. In less than a minute, I changed my mind. I wanted to bury her powers and keep it hidden even from her. I couldn¡¯t let her suffer at every step. That¡¯s when I decided to go shopping with her out of the kingdom for the first time because I had no intention to lose her. Even if I imprisoned her inside the castle for the rest of her life. After a while we reached the stores, I woke her up with soft kisses, she startled a bit. Which was weird. ¡°baby Pink are you okay?¡± I asked her worriedly. She blinked and nodded silently. I pulled her arm and walked with her, I was so pushy to find her what she wanted and finish that as soon as possible. Once we stepped in front of pet stores, I pointed to her ¡°let¡¯s go buy pets and I will take care of the sex store.¡± But once she stepped inside, a man smiled and bowed to her, he looked so familiar. But I couldn¡¯t say he was the seller. He took a small puppy and handed it to Pink. Pink hugged the puppy and smiled at me as if she wanted my permission. But in less than a second, that man was gone, he was definitely so fast more than any other werewolf. Especially that to be that fast he needed to be shifted but he didn¡¯t. I got curious, Imanded my men to find out who that beta¡ª but suddenly the dog eyes turned into Pink and she. Pink raised her head up to me and said confidently ¡°that man knows me well. He knows my parents.¡± And that was what I thought. But how? I asked her to leave that puppy. I didn¡¯t want to risk her life. It could be one of the demons ying with us. But she was so stubborn and insisted on taking it with us. I agreed temporarily to not upset her. I dragged her to the car, she blinked shockingly ¡°sex toys store,¡± she bit her lips. I grinned ¡°okay, but close your eyes and don¡¯t leave my hand and don¡¯t talk with anyone¡ª got that?¡± I said sternly to her. She nodded and walked next to me with jumpy ces in happiness. I chuckled and the puppy was doing the same as her as if that puppy was a rabbit not a dog. I wondered how a dog could fall in love with a werewolf!? But sure she was different. And once I stepped into the sex toys, she didn¡¯t obey me and she wandered inside checking everything. I was the one who was trailing her, so I stopped by one of my men andmanded him ¡°get me everything here in the store.¡± She dropped her jaw but I dragged her immediately inside the car and I took her to her old castle. On the way, I started to give her instructions on how she should treat the pack there. She was only nodding her head childishly but he was busy ying with that puppy. Once we reached Derek kingdom and Pink old castle. She jumped out of the limo and linked her arms to me ¡°let¡¯s go tease them.¡± She smirked. I chuckled ¡°okay m evil baby Pink,¡± It was surprising to all of them, but not for Derek. I could hear his heart was going to jump out of his chest cheerfully to see Pink. I tightened my grip on Pink hand. But Derek bent down and kneeled in front of Pink ¡°could you please stay here in the castle for a couple of days? Please honor me, my queen, I guess I found out your real parents.¡± And once Derek finished his words, Pink bent down and kissed Derek''s cheeks, I wanted to p her face and pull her hair immediately. But I was sure she didn¡¯t mean to. She was just happy for the good news. But Derek was the happiest werewolf ever, a wide smile covered his face. He even touched his cheeks many times, as if he was eagerly waiting for a Pink touch. I pulled Pink next to me and groaned ¡°baby Pink.¡± She jumped again, and pulled me into a strong embrace. ¡°He found my parents, I¡¯m so happy. I swear to god that I will forgive him if he found them,¡± And by that, I garbed back at Derek to see hopes covering his face. But my face was covered with jealousy. I nodded ¡°good! Because I will celebrate the good news now. And we will use the new sex toys,¡± I said that out loud to give heartaches to Derek who grimaced annoyingly. And Pink blushed shyly, I lifted her up between my arms and just let Derek know ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind us mating in one of your castle rooms. I can¡¯t get enough of MY BABY Pink.¡± I emphasized myst words and chuckled, teasing him in a witchy tone. He huffed and said gritting his tease ¡°I don¡¯t mind your highness.¡± Don¡¯t mind my ass! Liar! He wanted to kill me! he wanted to bury me alive. Cowered. Love means risk. I would risk my life for saving my baby Pink. To go for endless wars to keep her safe. But he was just acting like sluts teasing me to push me to reject her. And that was one of his dreams that I vowed to nevere true. We walked inside the castle, and I let Pink choose one of the rooms. She lived there after all and she knew better than me. the puppy followed us like our shadow. To be honest, I liked that puppy, I felt that one wanted to protect Pink. As if he was the same as her age and grew up next to her. And I decided to punish my baby Pink first for kissing Derek! Yes¡ª I didn¡¯t forget that she kissed his fucking ugly cheeks. She needed a pleasurable punishment. She said she wants us to try everything in sex with each other. And spanking her and whacking her was something in my mind. I ced her down and mmed the door behind me. I rubbed my chin andmanded her in a dominating tone ¡°now, stripe! Only your ass.¡± She blinked ¡°what?¡± ¡°I will punish you, fucking roughly baby Pink.¡± I licked the corner of my mouth and repeated with half yell ¡°strip your ass now or make it harder for you!¡± Chapter 15 Tied! Wrapped! Ass punished! Chapter 15 Tied! Wrapped! Ass punished! Chapter 15*** Tied! Wrapped! Ass punished! King Valdo pov*** I was talking serious to her, I wasn¡¯t so mad but yeah sort of jealous. Okay, to be honest, I wanted to make love to her so much and seriously I wanted to remind her that she was mine and belonged to me only. And I wanted to let her know how dominant and possessive I am. Yes, I was so much. Not like a master and ve or Dom and sub thing. But I was dominant naturally in my real life and eagerly I wanted to give her hints about how I would punish her if she got mad at me mad. I wasn¡¯t going to beat her up or something, after all, she loved me being fucking her roughly. But¡ª. I couldn¡¯t stop myself after all. ¡°I said take all of your G-string now, Pink!¡± I said slowly and firmly. She nodded, staring widely at me confused. But she started to pull down her G-string. I stomped towards her and raised her up by my arms and tossed her body to the bed. I bit my lips ¡°now, I will punish you badly.¡± And while I was saying those words, I slipped my fingers to her pussy to make her squirm under me in pleasure. I smirked and in just seconds, I tried her hands up to the bed and her legs freely to the edge of the bed. I blindfolded her with her G-string. The scent of her fluid on her G-string made my body burn in desires. I ripped off the upper piece of her dress and her bra. She gasped and stuttered ¡°my king, what are you intending to do with me?¡± I ignored her words, that was the meaning of punishment in bed. Not to make her feel pain. But to surprise her to send shivers all over her body. Moved my fingers to her stomach going down to her clit going back to her ass cheeks and squeezed Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. her ass roughly. I spread her legs to the right and left, I bent down in between her legs taking her clit between my teeth and yfully eating up her pussy by my tongue. Raising up my head to suck her nipple and pinch the other with my hand painfully. She screamed a bit squirming under me. I pushed my fingers into her pussy fucking her with my hand deeper and faster. She was moaning louder and louder ¡°oh please my king,¡± I topped her sucking and licking her neck leaving marks all o over her body like crazy insane ¡°you are fucking mine, got that? don¡¯t ever touch anyone else. Got that?¡± I was warning her but at the same time, I was reminding her. I was going crazy with her love. She nodded slightly, but I stroked her lips with my mouth pulling all of her lips inside my mouth like a hungry lion found his prey. She was struggling for air, but I adjusted my body between her legs before leaving her mouth. And pushing all of sudden all my dick. I felt her teeth biting my lips. I pulled back and let her see my face while I was fucking her. I clenched my teeth and pushed roughly ¡°you are fucking mine. Don¡¯t let anyone touch you again. You are mine Pink.¡± She sealed her eyes but I yelled at her dominatingly ¡°open your eyes and see me fucking your pussy.¡± She freed her eyes, panting painfully but pleased and satisfied. She bit her lips suppressing her moans. But I wanted everyone in the castle to hear her voice. I wanted everyone to know that I was fucking her. Yes, crazy as fuck in love. Obsessed and possessed. But she belonged to me. I thrust deeper ¡°don¡¯t shut your screams. Make me hear your voice. Talk now.¡± Imanded her. And that was her permission. Her voice echoed in all the castles. That was kind of satisfying for me. but I wanted more. I wanted to punish her actually. I pulled her hair roughly and widened my eyes showing her how mad I was ¡°I will fucking punish you now. I will show you my worst. No, it¡¯s just a hint to remind you that you¡ª belong to the Alpha king.¡± I stressed every word that came out of my mouth. And actually, I meant everything. I didn¡¯t know that finding my mate will make me fall hard like insane. I didn¡¯t imagine myself feeling so jealous like that. her affection and her eyes made me want more and more. ¡°punish me, daddy, please. I do belong to the Alpha king.¡± And once she said her words in a submissive tone. I growled and untied her hands to flip her on her stomach. I pped her ass_cheecks ¡°arch up your ass now.¡± I pped her again. And she did and I helped her, I ced a pillow under her stomach and pushed one of my fingers after spitting on her hole. She screamed louder ¡°oh my king, it¡¯s so painful.¡± ¡°punishment meant to be painful, baby Pink. To remind you to not do so ever again.¡± I pulled her hair and pushed my dick down to her hole. I suffered to make it all inside her tight hole. She was crying ¡°oh please my king, I¡¯m sorry.¡± But I couldn¡¯t stop, for fuck sake, she was mine. I was mad at her. How could she kiss Derek''s cheeks after all she has done to her?! I know she didn¡¯t mean to. But what if he tried to make her fall IN love with him?! Fuck! I didn¡¯t stop! I just couldn¡¯t. I rode her ass as if I was riding a horse digging her hole up and down, shoving roughly while pulling her hair like a horse. She started to squirm under me to release her or to force me to slow down. But hell no, I wanted her to get pregnant with my baby very soon. I tossed her once again on her back and let her breath for just a minute. I licked the corner of my mouth yearning for her body. In just a blink of an eye, I was shifted to my wolf and I wrapped her hands up and raised her legs to my shoulder and stroked her ass with all of my strength making her screams and cries fill the room and the whole kingdom. But between a few screams and cries, there were some of her moans that gave me hints that she was enjoying every thrust of my monster dick. Once I felt that I would reach my climax, I pulled my dick from her ass that was stretched to the extreme and pounding in sore already. And I thrust my dick to her pussy to fill it with my thick fluid and make her release at the same moment with me. With her growls and my roars, we both pleased. I shifted once again and pulled her to my chest kissing only her neck ¡°I¡¯m mad at you.¡± I mentioned. She pouted breathlessly and tried to top my body, but she struggled with the pain in her ass, I chuckled at her. But she was stubborn. She stroked my lips with her sweet soft lips and pulled back ¡°I love you. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Seriously? She was still thinking about that! I felt guilty that I wanted to please her in a new way but I just let her brain think that I was merciless. Yes, I was but not with her. I softened my tone and leaned to kiss her forehead ¡°baby Pink, I will never do that. It was just one of our new games. You said you want to do everything with me.¡± I said to her. But I lied. I was uncontrobly angrily and jealous and I couldn¡¯t control my temper at all. She nodded and snuggled to my kiss ying by her fingers to my chest ¡°I thought that you hate me or that you don¡¯t¡ª¡± she sighed in a depressed tone and paused. I pulled her chin up to look at me ¡°you thought what?¡± She smiled brokenly ¡°I thought that you don¡¯t trust me.¡± I shook my head ¡°no baby Pink, I do trust you and I do love you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I pulled her into a tight embrace kissing all over her face until she started tough and me too. Then I stood up on my feet and came up to her feet licking her toes one after one. She wanted to stop me but I didn¡¯t let her. I was ring at her while licking and kissing her toes. Then I crawled on the floor and adjusted my head to her pussy kissing her pussy and pushing my tongue teasingly inside. She moaned softly that time. I nced up to her red face, she bit her lips and opened her arms to me widely to top her. And that was permission for me to go one for a second round. But that one was very soft and gentle that kept us busy for hours until we both fell asleep forgetting what we had said about leaving Derek kingdom in just one hour. But after all, we just mated newly. We just found each other a few days ago¡ª. So our bodies were on fires already. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª.. Chapter 16 Finding A mate for me! Chapter 16 Finding A mate for me! Chapter 16*** Finding A mate for me! Derek pov*** I heard everything, they have chosen the room next to me. I heard him fucking her so roughly. I heard her screams, I wanted to barge into the room and ask him to stop. But when I have heard her moans Actually, her tone meant she was enjoying everything. And that killed me emotionally. Why did she feel so with him and not with me? Why did she run away from me? I did my best and almost humiliated her and made her suffer for all of the past years to keep her between my arms. How all of that happened? I was sure for that moment and finally concluded that she was different and more powerful, which could be more than me. To make a powerful king Valdo fall head over heels that means one thing ¡®she meant to rule the kingdoms and us¡¯ Scared me for a while to hear myself saying that out loud, but for once I didn¡¯t care at all about all that. because I loved her. She should be my mate, not king Valdo mate. How I could fall for her and she didn¡¯t mean to be my mate, that was strange for a werewolf to feel the love of someone who wouldn¡¯t be mated to him. I tried to cover my ears and snap to myself to not hear the Pink and king Valdo room''s voices. I couldn''t even shift several times, throwing a tantrum and smashing everything in my room. For a few hours, I couldn¡¯t move my feet and get out of my room. I didn¡¯t want any one of the maids or from my men or even Garret to see me in this insane case. Definitely, they will figure outter because my room was totally destroyed. I suppressed my screams and my cursing. Until they finally stopped and silence filled the atmosphere. But the silence was just in the castle, but in my chest didn¡¯t stop sending anger and rage and hammers in my head with evil thoughts didn¡¯t stop even for a second. The pain in my heart was mere and out of limits. Why the hell I was in love with Pink to that degree? Why the hell I can¡¯t get rid of king Valdo? Talking to myself for another one hour, until my devil found a small solution. It could be temporary after all. but I had no choice but to rece Pink by one way or another. Even if that was just in my cold bed. Even if that was imaging her in another girl body. Yes, I did it¡ª I stormed out of my room yelling at my men inmanding tone ¡°I want all of you to announce that I N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. will choose a mate for me tonight. Bring me all the unmated girls here in the castle. Mating party for me.¡± Once I said that all of them glued in their ces, they got shocked, my mate didn¡¯t appear yet. Moon goodness didn¡¯t send me one. So what the fuck I was doing? Choosing on my own? That was new and first to happen actually. But that was my final decision and no one of the packs or werewolves in my country would reject or protest. On the contrary all of them will send their daughters a t of diamond for me to pick any of them. I clenched my teeth ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Do it immediately.¡± And in just a sh of light, all of them were out of my sight rushing outside the castle. Garret came close to me ¡°what are you doing Derek?¡± his voice was filled with sympathy and I hated that. I raised an eyebrow confidently ¡°you have heard what I have said. I will find a mate for me tonight. Just go to king Valdo and my baby Pink and ask them to attend the ceremony tonight. I want them to be there.¡± I said boldly to Garret who was confused. ¡°but, don¡¯t you think that finding your mate could be a good step to forget about Pink? I mean just let her go already. Maybe you will fall for your chosen mate.¡± He assumed with his nk tiny brain. I scoffed ¡°I hope I could forget about her, but this is not my n. Don¡¯t try to think Garrett, just do what I have told you. Make sure that both of them will attend and stay the night if possible.¡± Garret shrugged his shoulders ¡°okay, I will¡ª but what if they refused?¡± I clenched my fist angrily, actually that didn¡¯te to my mind. But assuming that both of them were fucking each other for too long and how many kings Valdo cared for his baby Pink health, so he might ept to stay for a while. ¡°they will ept, don¡¯t worry. Prepare yourself as well.¡± I said bitterly, trying to calm myself a bit. Garret rolled his eyes ¡°me? for what? I mean sure I will attend. But¡ª¡± I cut off his curious words by a firm tone ¡°you will be mated with us. Me and you and my new prey.¡± And before garret could say other words, I just pushed him away from my face and stormed inside my room again preparing for the craziest mating party ever. Yes, I will do it. Yes, I can do it. I will find my new baby Pink, my sex doll¡ª. Even if that was just for some time until I could find a way to force king Valdo to reject Pink. Chapter 17 they will use her! Chapter 17 they will use her! Chapter 17*** they will use her! King Valdo pov*** I was already awake but I was tightly hugging Pink and cared to not move to not wake her up. I made love to her so rough and I was sure she was feeling sore down there in her tight holes and her bones were almost smashed from my ps. I loved being embracing her and the way she snuggled as if she and I were one body. I felt so protective even so I hated being in Derek''s same castle, but I couldn¡¯t just wake her up and bother her. I just wanted her to take some rest and then we woulde backter to my kingdom. After all, no one would dare to face me and harm my Pink by any way or another. I was the most powerful werewolf and the king of all the Alpha kings. But we were interrupted by bangs on the door. It wasn¡¯t too loud but it was enough for my baby Pink to startle a bit. She stiffened and gasped as if she felt scared from something. The pity for her, deep inside she was not feeling safe yet. She didn¡¯t forget what happened to her in the past. I ced a soft kiss on her lips to assure her that I was next to her. She sighed in relief ¡°good morning, my king.¡± I smiled softly ¡°it still noon,¡± I brushed my nose to her small one and I stood up growling at the door annoyed. Who would interrupt us and why? I opened the door without covering my body, okay I didn¡¯t forget to do so. I just didn¡¯t care. I raised my brow when I found garret standing in front of me ¡°what is it, Garrett?¡± He scratched the back of his neck ¡°my king, I just wanted to invite you and my sister, I mean to invite your highness and my queen to the mating party tonight.¡± He said he was distracted by something down there. I looked down to see what it, I smirked ¡°what? Do you like what you see? Do you want me to fuck your ass?¡± I teased him. He gasped and stepped one inch back ¡°no my king, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to check you out. It¡¯s just¡ª um too huge.¡± He smiled awkwardly then lifted up his eyes to look into my eyes ¡°dear king could you please attend tonight?¡± he asked politely. I nodded ¡°okay, I will, but tell me first¡ª Did you say it was a mating party? But for whom?¡± I asked in curiosity but I didn¡¯t expect that answer to be honest. Garret gulped nervously and then he spat out as if he was confused or hesitated to tell me or not ¡°it¡¯s Derek, your highness. He will choose a mate for him tonight and he asked me to convince your highness to attend and maybe stay the night in the castle.¡± I didn¡¯t think that Derek was moving faster than me. or maybe he decided to move forward and forget about Pink finally. I rubbed my chin and gazed at him for a while then I nodded ¡°okay, we will attend.¡± I said in a firm tone but with nk expressions. I dismissed Garrett who dragged his feet as fast as he could. I guess he was worried that I might throw him with my deadly anger again. Or maybe he really got scared after seeing my big dick! I didn¡¯t give a shit, I just shut the door behind me andid back next to my baby, she widened her eyes ¡°Derek is choosing a mate? Is that even possible to happen? Isn¡¯t it breaking for the werewolf rules?¡± I shook my head ¡°actually yes and no, remember that he was a king after all. Getting mated early was good enough for the kingdom and actually if I attended that gives him permission to get mated legally. But¡ª¡± I was exining to her but I paused for a second with cornered eyes. She stood up and red at me, I pulled her back to myp, ¡°why do you look so worried, Pink?¡± She fiddled nervously with her fingers ¡°I¡¯m so worried about the one he will choose. He is a monster. What if he did something bad with her?¡± What a kind and pure innocent heart she has? For god''s sake! She was worried about an unknown girl? All of the packs in that kingdom disgraced her and abused her and treated her like trash already. How could she care about anyone? ¡°what do you feel Pink, tell me your instinct?¡± and I didn¡¯t mean to ask her to use her hidden powers. I just had a strong instinct that she could feel what would happen. Something like the future, something like what the wise man could see. But without training this power she won¡¯t be so sure yet. That¡¯s why I decided to not train her at all on her powers. I didn¡¯t want her to suffer. As the old wise man has said to me earlier ¡®knowing the future is a very bad thing, to know how you will live and how it will end means you won¡¯t hope or dream of something, you won¡¯t be able to use your brain and live happily. Knowing the future is a curse.¡¯ She spaced out for a while then blew a deep breath away ¡°I see Derek and Garrett forcing her to¡ª sleep with them.¡± And by that I snapped to her and started to tickle her, to make her forget already. I know it¡ª Derek didn¡¯t forget about Pink. He was just making an excuse to get attached more and get involved in our lives by having a mate. She started tough back and thank god that she had that gift of forgetting fast ¡°your powers are useless baby Pink. Derek will find a good beautiful mate and me and you will live happily ever after.¡± After a few minutes of having fun and ying around with her new puppy, she jumped on the bed and licked Pink''s face. I lifted her up to take our shower and get ready. The puppy was too clingy to her, I shooed him by my feet. ¡°my king, don¡¯t kick the puppy please.¡± She pouted. I nodded, but I kicked him gently and closed the shower room, what? The puppy wants to see my baby naked body! Not even that puppy. I will never let anyone else see her or touch her. That was the end for her in the outside world. I decided to attend the mating and give them bliss and whatever would happen to that mateter, I wouldn¡¯t care. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. They were all guilty after all. they hurt my baby Pink for too long. And then I would take her back to my castle to make sure that she was safe forever. My pack was too loyal and my kingdom loved her already. We yed under the water for a while teasingly sensually with each other. But I didn¡¯t go further I knew she was barely walking from the strong earlier fuck already. We finished the shower and dried her body, then helped her have a seat, dressed her, and even brushed her hair like a little baby. And then after almost half an hour only, there was a knocking on the door again, but this time it was one of my men. I stood by the door blocking the view from my Pink ¡°yes what is it again?¡± He bowed his head respectfully ¡°your highness, I just wanted to talk with you in private please.¡± He was one of my loyal betas and I trusted him with my life. I nodded then I walked out of the room, he came close to my ear and whispered: ¡°Sir, I think that the human who has been killed wasn''t killed by one of the rogues.¡± I felt so, but who could dare to breach our rules? ¡°then who?¡± I said in a whisper tone. ¡°I think he is king Derek, I found a few drops of his blood. So I suggest that we should go after the mating part immediately. We don¡¯t want to risk our queen life.¡± He suggested and I epted. Actually, that was what I thought of already. But hell! Alpha king who supposed to go with rules killed an innocent human? That means he could kill angina! I nodded ¡°okay, prepare everything but don¡¯t make a fuss. I don¡¯t want anyone to know about it.¡± I closed the door behind me and kissed Pink lips, she wrapped her arms around my neck ¡°your highness, why can''t I read your mind? Why can''t I be contacted mentally with you? I have heard that, after mating, we should be contacted mentally and talk with each other without making anyone hear us.¡± And yes, that was true but I had the power to block that. I only could contact her mentally when I wanted to. And I guess she was gifted naturally by that gift too because I couldn¡¯t hear her mind as well. I shrugged and smiled gently ¡°we will so, you will hear my calls and I will hear yours if you need something.¡± At least I hoped so¡ª Chapter 19 mating party! Chapter 19 mating party! Chapter 19*** mating party! Derek pov*** I took a long shower and wore my perfect tuxedo and got ready for my mating party. I guess everyone was curious, especially Garrett. He didn¡¯t waste his time. Once I stepped out of my dressing room. I found him cemented on his ce watching the destroyed room in awe. He stuttered, pointing his fingers to the smashing stuff on the floor, ¡°W_What H_happened, Derek?¡± I huffed ¡°none of your business.¡± I said annoyed by his tone. He didn¡¯t know that was already on the edge, I even imagined Pink getting fucked by Valdo while I was in the shower and if Garret wasn¡¯t my brother, he would probably get strangled by my hands by now. Garrett gulped nervously staring at me ¡°what¡¯s going on? I need an exnation now. I¡¯m not moving my feet down there without brief exnation.¡± He insisted. And that made me fuming more in anger, I growled ¡°listen to me, you will move your fucking ass now with your head up and a prince and go down with me. after choosing my mate, you will fucking congratte me and smile. Then¡ª¡± I paused and gazed at him with a demonic smirk. He blinked ¡°then what?¡± idiot! He ced his hands on his ass. I rolled my eyes and scoffed ¡°What the fuck Garrett? I will never fuck you!¡± He sighed in relief but was still worried or maybe confused, ¡°then tell what will happen after choosing your mate? You have asked me to get ready.¡± He remarked. And yes, sooner orter, I was going to tell him anyway. He was in with me after all. and he will share the bed with me. I decided to inform him by that time to end this fucking discussion ¡°you will share my mate with me secretly. By this time, we will fuck her.¡± I said simply. And he freaked out and stumbled with a half scream ¡°what?¡± I rubbed my chin and gazed at him waiting for his reply, which I would ept at all. He shook his head ¡°no, I will never do that. never, I do not ept that Derek. Not again.¡± And when he said not again, I remembered Pink, my baby Pink. I didn¡¯t already forget her angelic face till now, that¡¯s why I was doing all of that. I wouldn¡¯t let even my brother destroy my n. I gritted my teeth and stomped towards him raising him up to the wall with my hands pressed on his neck ¡°listen to me Garrett, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the king of this fucking kingdom after all. don¡¯t make me mad.¡± I roared. He narrowed his brows ¡°but! I¡¯m your brother!¡± he eximed. I released him from my tight grip and bluntly said ¡°and Pink is my everything, so are you in with me or not?¡± I guess he realized that I won¡¯t ept no. He sighed in a defeated tone ¡°okay, I¡¯m in¡ª but I¡¯m warning you that what you are doing is insane and dangerous.¡± I didn¡¯t give a shit to his words and I just gestured to him to follow me. everything should be ready at that moment. Only my heart and my eyes weren¡¯t ready to look at any other girl. My eyes and heart carved Pink and yes, that was the first thing I and even my wolf searched for once I stopped by the ballroom. The guards pushed the two sides of the huge door for me. with all the pretty faces and adorable scents, my nose only smelled one adorable scent and that was enough for me to strode towards her. Forgetting that she does belong to the Alpha king. Forgetting that he was next to her. She should be our mate! My wolf growled aiming to kiss her. I stopped him but even me wanted to kiss her! Yes, my dear wolf soon she will be our mate, I promise you. I snapped to my wolf and weed the king Valdo and Pink probably pretending that everything was in the past. But I guess deep inside king Valdo wasn¡¯t sure about that. ¡°king Valdo, my queen¡ª thank you for honoring me by attending my mating party.¡± I said politely to both of them. But I was stealing nces at my dear Pink, she looked so afraid from me. she almost glued her body to king Valdo''s chest. And that killed me. if only she could know how I suffered without her next to me. if N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. only she could hear my heartbeats that was only throbbing for her. But it was my mistake from the beginning, I acted childishly and ruined her, humiliated and abused her. But back then I didn¡¯t think wisely the love blinded me. But not this time! I decided to make the moves slowly to make her forgive me and forget the past. To fall in love with me and see me as her only savior. Yes, her savior. I will be her protector this time. I will be her home and safety. I will change my attitude and myself and be better than her king. That king Valdo. I didn¡¯t hate him before, but once he said ¡®mate¡¯ to my baby Pink, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from hating that king¡ª the Alpha that I did respect the most and wished I could be one of his closest friends all of sudden I turned into one of his enemies and we both slide into the trap of the word ¡®rivals¡¯ And I will win or I will die trying. The king nodded ¡°you are wee king Derek; I give you my bliss.¡± He said coldly. I avoided eye contact with Pink this time, I wanted to show her that I was ready to go forward without her. I snapped my fingers ¡°everyone, let the ceremony begin, turn the music on now.¡± Imanded them. And the king and the queen went to have a seat on theirfortable chairs in the middle. I sat on the other side of the ballroom on my royal chair and started searching for any girl who could be the same height and have the same features like Pink. That¡¯s what I hoped to find at least. And yes, my eyes spotted a girl she was pretty not like my baby Pink. But she was the one. I stood up and the music turned off, I stopped in front of the girl and bowed down respectfully. I ced my hand over her head ¡°mate! She¡¯s my Luna.¡± And once I said those words everyone pped carefully and congratted me. I didn¡¯t look back for King Valdo or for Pink. I wrapped my hands over my mate back and walked out of the ballroom. I didn¡¯t ask who she is or who her parents are or anything. I didn¡¯t even ask for her name, I mind-linked with my brother Garett ¡®finish that shit party and follow me immediately¡¯ Imanded him and that was it. I cut the crap and went with her upstairs. I went to the Garret room this time because my room was already in a very bad situation. I pushed her inside the room and waited for Garett to step in. After a few minutes, he opened the door hectically looking at me. I was sitting on the couch and she was standing on her feet. She didn¡¯t move or talk or anything. She wasn¡¯t feisty like Pink and that what I hated most about her. I wanted her to talk, ask or fight or to do anything. ¡°shut the door after you, Derek, now,¡± I said firmly and he did, he locked the door with the keys. She lowered her gaze to the floor, Imanded her sternly ¡°take off all your clothes now.¡± She raised her head up confused ¡°your highness, but prince garret is here?¡± What silly! She didn¡¯t get it yet. I smirked ¡°yes, I know my dear mate. Now you will satisfy me and my brother in bed.¡± And that was enough for her to lose her consciousness from the strong shock¡ª. But I wasn¡¯t going back on my decision! She will serve me and Garrett and she will satisfy my wolf as well. Chapter 20 Committing suicide! Chapter 20 Committing suicide! Chapter 20*** Committing suicide! Derek pov*** I didn¡¯t waste my time, I was on edge already and my wolf desired a body to fuck. Yes, I desired Pink but both of me and my wolf wanted to end up what we have started with Pink in that disastrous night when Pink ran away from me andter got found by her mate king Valdo. I wanted to fuck that girl right here, right now. I tied her hands up to the bed and then I grabbed a jar of cold water and threw it to her face. She gasped and opened her eyes, immortality shivering. I smirked ¡°wake up Luna, I want to fuck you now. My brother wants to taste your pussy and your ass as well.¡± Iughed in a witchy tone and her heartbeats got higher and higher, she squirmed and did her best to release her hands but hell no. there was no escape this time. I grabbed her hair by my hands roughly ¡°listen to me bitch you will obey my orders and do whatever I want to I¡¯m going to kill you. And what will happen here in this room behind the closed doors will remain secret. Or you will regret it.¡± I threatened her and my eyes almost turned ck with my wolf growling angrily yearning for a fuck. Yes, my wolf waited for too long. He and I deserve to calm down the hate in my dick. She nodded silently, but I hated the way she acted mutely, I smirked and looked back to garret whom I guess was turned on as me ¡°see Garrett, I won a muted submission Luna.¡± Garrett chuckled ¡°could we start now; my dick is twitching in pants.¡± He mentioned hungrily. I nodded and ripped her dress off her body to leave her naked. She screamed but I pped her face with all my strength. And that was enough to make that sweet girl eat her tongue already. She started crying and I didn¡¯t even touch her yet. She couldn¡¯t even shift to the wolf to avoid the harm from me. but even so she did, she won¡¯t be strong enough to stop me. I licked down her body from her neck to her pussy just for once thirsty for her pussy. And her tongue sucked me. But I decided to watch her get abused first by my brother. ¡°Garrett, you fuck her first. Do whatever you want¡ª I¡¯m eager to see her crying.¡± I said bluntly. And mmed my butt on the chair close to the bed watching them. Garrett was the fast man, he was fast to get turned on and was faster in shoving his dick and faster to reach his climax. He wasn¡¯t like me, he was that kind of selfish in bed, all he wanted to reach his climax. But I was the one who gets satisfied watching the prey cry and squeal and suffer pain for hours. That was how I could be pleased only in bed. Garret jumped over her body and didn¡¯t kiss her or prepare her, he just smelled with his nose her pussy and then his wolf growled in desire. He took away his pants and adjusted his dick on her pussy prating her like a monster with all of his dick. Her voice almost echoed in the whole castle but Garrett neither cared to be heard at all. All of them know that I was fucking her and get mated with her already. While she was sobbing, I asked her ¡°by the way, what¡¯s your name bitch?¡± But before she could say anything, she wasn¡¯t able to form a word anyhow. She was barely breathing. Garret cut off ¡°let¡¯s call her Pink.¡± And by that, I imagined my baby Pink sucking my dick. I pulled down my pants instantly and jumped on her face pushing my dick into her throat ¡°suck it Pink, suck my dick now as you used to do.¡± I shoved my dick into her mouth. She struggled to breathe or even to move because of garret heavy weight on her stomach fucking her pussy. But I wanted more from my Pink, I wanted to taste her ass. I pushed the garret away and said, ¡°Give me my turn now.¡± I growled and he didn¡¯t mind. He exchanged ces with me. He pushed his dick in her mouth reaching his climax with a loud grunt. And now she was all mine. I spread her legs and licked the corner of my neck imaging Pink under me ¡°I will fuck you now Pink. Now you will be mine. Mated to me forever.¡± And by that my dick waspletely in her ass. The poor girl pleaded ¡°please my king, please leave me.¡± And I didn¡¯t give a shit about her words, actually, she made me go faster and deeper by her words. Because I came back to reality by her voice. She wasn¡¯t my baby Pink. So why the fuck I will go slow and gentle with her? I thrust my dick harder and deeper making her ass stretched painfully and bleeding. With every drop of her ass, my dick was thrusting stronger. I enjoyed every moment. I pulled my dick finally after more than half an hour, she lost her consciousness several times but every time, I didn¡¯t mind pping her face to make here back to reality. Then I sshed all of the fluid to her face and covered her eyes and her lips. I said bitterly now, "you are my temporary sex doll, bitch. I will call you Pink.¡± I gestured to Garrett to untie her hands. She needed to shower after all, and I wasn¡¯t ready to see her in front of me. Yes, I know that she wasn¡¯t Pink after all. I wanted my baby to be with me. not thatContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. unknown bitch. But once Garrett untied her hands, she ran immediately naked to the window and just jumped out. Garret rushed to the window and stammered worriedly ¡°she died!¡± he announced to me. I just shrugged my shoulders coldly ¡°whatever! She¡¯s a bitch after all not my baby Pink.¡± Garret rolled his eyes ¡°but what if? What our packs will say?¡± Iughed hysterically ¡°nothing! Just tell them she was stained with sins and she wasn¡¯t a pure virgin. That¡¯s why she got scared andmitted suicide.¡± Garrettmented utterly ¡°but that¡¯s unfair.¡± I raised an eyebrow ¡°get the fuck off my face now. Say what I have told you. Bury her ande back to me. I need to find another n.¡± And I mmed the door behind him taking a long nap thinking of my baby Pink. chapter 21 Take me away, please! chapter 21 Take me away, please! chapter 21*** Take me away, please! King Valdo pov*** The mating ceremony was so ridiculous and smelled like something fishy. Derek tried to ignore Pink but I smelt him sniffing Pink scent. He was craving for her. Actually not just him but his wolf. He did his best and actually, he was a good actor to hide how he felt. How much hatred and envy he held towards me. But one of my powers was smelling the hatred. And wanted me to die to win Pink by way or another. The mistake that he had made. That he didn¡¯t have a good n. He was lost with a lot of evil thoughts. That¡¯s why he was so exposed to me. He nned but that was not enough to deceive me. maybe he could deceive a na?ve girl like Pink but not me. He was moving too fast, maybe because he wanted her to trust him. Which was way impossible. Even so, he had promised her to find her real parents but that was not enough for a girl like her to forget her torturing miserable past that she lived because of Derek. Garrett yed a strong role to make me discover it as well, which was hidden in Derek''s mind without him noticing. The confused face that covered the garret face was enough for me to know that it probably should end that creepy faking party soon and go away. What I didn¡¯t expect was that Derek was really intending to choose one mate for him! Seriously I thought that party would end with nothing at all. But after only half an hour, he made his choice, he dragged the girl after announcing loudly ¡®mate! She¡¯s my Luna¡¯ and he just left to his room. He didn¡¯t make a glimpse back at me or Pink. And that made me feel worried about what¡¯s going to happen to that girl. Especially that I didn¡¯t forget what Pink had told me about earlier ¡®I felt sorry for the unknown girl, the will use her both¡¯ Seriously I trusted her words, I just wanted to distract Pink. I pulled her to the middle of the dance floor and we danced for a few minutes. She was a horrible dancer, but it made meugh ¡°your highness, I don¡¯t know how to dance and you are too tallpared to me. I can¡¯t even reach your shoulder.¡± Pink made a puppy face. I chuckled at her childish facial expressions, then I lifted her up from her waist dancing with her, while making Pink and her dresses flying. She chuckled lightly making my heart beat faster in happiness. ¡°see, now you are taller than me.¡± I winked at her. She bit her lips and raised her small hands to the air screaming cheerfully forgetting about all the guests around us ¡°I¡¯m taller than my king.¡± Then she leaned to kiss me softly on the lips. I moaned ¡°my baby Pink changed a lot. Not the shy girl anymore.¡± I smirked with a wide grin. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She pouted her lips and blushed, I guess she realized that all of them were eyeballing us ¡°oh my god, I think¡­¡± she said in a whisper tone and wrapped her arms around my neck ¡°I think we should go now. They are looking at me as if I killed their own parents.¡± Shemented in awe. But before I could let her down on her own feet, I heard Garret announcing happily ¡°please everyone enjoy the party.¡± And by that, I knew that it was the right time to take my baby and go away. But Pink insisted on dancing for a while so I obeyed immediately. I couldn¡¯t let her down. She was so happy and having fun. I know that she didn¡¯t live her childhood normally so I wanted topensate her after all. But after a few minutes, Pink ced her hands over her chest that was pounding like drums. I heard every beat. Her face turned pale. I ced my hand over her cheek ¡°baby, are you okay?¡± I asked worriedly. She inhaled and exhaled heavily and said in breathless tone ¡°please, take me home now. Please. Something bad is happening.¡± I turned my head back to my beta and my menmanded them ¡°let¡¯s go home now.¡± Once we stepped out of the castle to the garden walking to the parking lots, suddenly Pink glued in her ce and raised her head up, I wouldn''t know where she was looking. But it wasn¡¯t the sky. Her eyes were on a window. I thought that room belonged to her in the past or something. Until I saw the girl that was supposed to be the mate ¡®Luna¡¯ of Derek flying down until she hit her head in front of us drowning in her own blood. And the hysterical screams of Pink echoed in the whole castle in just a second. She ced her both hands on her ears and screamed ¡°she weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed. She dieeeeeeeeeeeeed. I told you. You didn¡¯t protect her. You didn¡¯t save her.¡± I tried to calm her down, I pulled her to my chest but she didn¡¯t stop ming me at all ¡°baby, please calm down. Sure something happened.¡± She started to hit my chest ¡°you are liarrrrrrrrrrrrrr, you didn¡¯t protect her. I want to go now.¡± I pushed her to the back seat of the limo instantly and garret was hastening towards us but Pink didn¡¯t stop screaming or yelling ¡°garret you are a killer. I hate you, I hate you Garett. You are a killer.¡± And then she fainted. But I didn¡¯t wake her up. I choked garrett by my hands and gritted my teeth ¡°what the hell just happened garrett?¡± Garret gulped nervously ¡°she wasn¡¯t virgin, she got scared and killed herself, your highness.¡± He was stupid to think that I will believe him. How did he know? He should be in his own room not with them. And why Derek didn¡¯t follow her or check on her. My men checked the girl, but they weren¡¯t stupid like him, they leaned to my ear and said in whispering tone ¡°your highness, she was virgin. She got fucked hard everywhere. Sperms in her all holes and in her throat,¡± I guess Garrett heard because he gasped and sealed his eyes thinking that I will kill them. But no, if I did something like that now, the war between all the packs of that kingdom will start and all of them will kill each other. I huffed and released garret neck ¡°do something about that. I expect both you and Derek toe to my castle after two days. Or I will fucking announce both of you as rogues and kill you and him. Got that?¡± I threatened Garrett and that was enough for him to sigh in relief. He nodded instantly without thinking twice ¡°yes, your highness.¡± I gestured to my men to follow me and we all got into the cars. I pulled Pink to my chest and held her tightly rubbing her back. But she freed her eyes and pushed me away ¡°leave me, I hate you. Leave me. you killed her. I hate you.¡± And I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I pped her immediately feeling regrettedter. But that was me, my bad temper controlled me. I was the king after all. I couldn¡¯t hear her words. The tears blinded her eyes, she backed off me to the window and sank her head to her knees. I didn¡¯t try to say any word. I just wanted to wait until we arrived safely at my castle. I know I was rough with her, but she can¡¯t just me me. all I wanted to make her happy and take her home safely. I know that protecting all of the werewolves was one of my duties. But she was my mate, my life. How could I risk by losing her to protect another unknown girl! I just wanted to exin to her slowly and warmly at our house. I know that she will understand. At least that was what I hoped and I wished that she would forgive me. Fuck! I pped her face! I made her cry! How awful and heartless I am! I should be the one who protects her, that is the meaning of mate. chapter 22 I hate you! Give me a divorce. chapter 22 I hate you! Give me a divorce. chapter 22*** I hate you! Give me a divorce. King Valdo pov*** Once we arrived, I opened the door on my side to let Pink get out. But she ignored me and got out from the other side. I heaved in frustration ming myself. But she ran in a hurry inside the castle and once she had seen my father, she hid her body in his chest sobbing. My father patted her head gently ¡°what¡¯s wrong my baby? What happened?¡± Then she raised her face up and pointed to her red cheek ¡°king Valdo pped my face.¡± She wiped her eyes but she was still crying. I cursed under my breath when I had seen the marks of my fingers on her soft white cheek ¡°shit! I screwed up.¡± My father raised an eyebrow to me ¡°I told you don¡¯t ever treat baby Pink like that? what happened Valdo?¡± my father asked me in a disappointed tone. I scratched the back of my neck ¡°okay, she raised her voice and yelled at me then she insulted me. I couldn¡¯t control myself. I admit that I was too harsh to her.¡± My father heaved and shook his head to me ¡°that¡¯s so bad Valdo.¡± Then he pulled Pink to walk with him, I stopped both of them ¡°Wait? Where are you taking her? I want to talk to her alone in our room.¡± Pink groaned and said to my father ignoring my words ¡°I didn¡¯t insult him, king Valdo is a liar¡­¡± and I growled but my father shot me with ¡®calm down.¡¯ Then he raised Pink chin up to look at him ¡°first, I don¡¯t want you to talk to your mate this way. But I want you to tell me first what he has done to deserve all of your bad words.¡± She threw her body again to my father chest ¡°she died, Derek mate died. No, she was killed. King Valdo didn¡¯t protect her.¡± My father widened his eyes ¡°okay, I guess I need an exnation now from both of you.¡± He said firmly. ¡°Not now, father, I need to take my Luna to our room and talk with her first,¡± I muttered and pulled Pink arm. But I guess that was a very wrong step from me. she screamed and walked away from me as if I was responsible for killing that girl. ¡°take your hands off me, don¡¯t touch me. I hate you. I hate eeeeeeeeeee you,¡± And that was enough for me. I couldn¡¯t stand her attitude anymore. I dragged her by force, she yelled again with all her voice strength ¡°noooooo, please leave me. I want the divorce.¡± Her words glued me in my ce, I felt a stab in my heart. I lost the ability to form a word ¡°What?¡± I gulped nervously. Couldn¡¯t believe what she just said! Did she hate me for that? I didn¡¯t kill that girl for god sake! She stepped back a few inches from me ¡°yes, I want the divorce. I hate you. You pped me. you will kill meter.¡± ¡°what the hell are you talking about? We are mates, there¡¯s nothing called divorce! Are you insane or something?¡± I scoffed. She put her hands to her waist and frowned ¡°then I don¡¯t want to be mated to you ever again. I don¡¯t want to live with you. I don¡¯t¡­¡± she was babbling saying fucking words. I cut off and stomped towards her to make her shiver, she raised her hand up in protection to her cheeks. That scene killed me emotionally. What the hell had I done to make her afraid of me to that degree? Yes, I was stupid I know that she faced a lot in her past, I shouldn¡¯t touch her like that. I know I had done something wrong and my dignity prevented me from apologizing to her at the same moment. But she can¡¯t hate me! I would die without her. I gritted my teeth angrily ¡°you are my Luna! You belong to me. you belong to the alpha king. You are not going anywhere. Got that?¡± I huffed. My father chuckled as if it was a funny scene for him, he pulled Pink next to him ¡°now, stop Valdo. Just go to your room and take a shower. And rx.¡± I raised my brow shooting Pink with an irritated look. She popped her tongue out of her mouth teasing me ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. I hate you.¡± I rounded my fist heatedly and growled ¡°for god sake father say something.¡± My father smiled ¡°she will sleep in my room tonight. I will take her, maybe she will forgive you.¡± And she nodded in agreement with my father''s suggestion and walked with him without taking my permission. I will never protest against my father ever. But she was my Luna for god sake. ¡°father!¡± I mumbled. He waved to me as if he was shooting me. I muttered ¡°we will see Pink. But remember you are mine only mine. You are stuck with me forever.¡± I almost half yelled. She didn¡¯t nce back at me and just said taciturnly ¡°I will never forgive you. And I¡¯m not yours.¡± I ran to stop her, but when she heard my footsteps she hastened to my father''s room even before him. My father stood by the door of his room blocking my path ¡°no Valdo, I didn¡¯t raise you to treat your Luna, your queen like a ve. Think of something to make her forgive you or let her go.¡± I blinked nagging ¡°father! I will never let her go. What are you saying? I do love her.¡± He shrugged his shoulders ¡°then worked on something. Now, move your ass.¡± And then my father mmed the door in my face leaving me boiling in angry and fuming with hellfires from my nose. Seriously?! Even my father was against me?! what the hell I have done for god sake! I just wanted to protect her, that''s all. Then my wolf growled annoyed ming me as well ¡®sleep alone now badass, you made our mate reject us¡¯ ¡®shut the fuck off now¡¯ I muttered snapping to my wolf to stop. Even my wolf med me?! fuck! I guess I will sleep alone or maybe I will think of something to make her forgive me after all. Oh god! Please help me¡­ I love her so much. But what I was thinking? Taking a rest? I was the alpha king after all. I totally forgot that I do have a lot to do about that ident. My beta came in a hurry and coughed to make mee back to my earth ¡°your highness, we need to gather our ministers immediately. That was not an ident and not a normal ident. It¡¯s urgent.¡± I nodded and huffed ¡°yes sure, I guess we should do that.¡± I knocked back in my father''s room and he just shouted ¡°go away Valdo. We need to sleep now.¡± ¡°Okay father, but tell her that she¡¯s mine, forever mine.¡± I yelled gritting my teeth when she yelled back at me ¡°in your dreams, king Valdo.¡± I wanted to smash the door, but I wouldn¡¯t dare. She was protected by my father. She was in the safe border in his own room. I just lowered my gazemanding my betta to follow me ¡°let¡¯s go and solve that problem. I feel that I will kill that Derek ass soon.¡± My beta chuckled at my words, I felt that all of them were happy seeing me treated badly by Pink. I was the only one who felt the pain in his chest for being rejected. Fuck! Rejected! No, no. she was just mad at me that¡¯s all. I know that. Once we stepped inside the meeting room and we started to discuss the werewolves¡¯ problem and the issue of that unknown girl, some of my loyal guards asked permission to say something to me. I ushered to him toe close ¡°your highness, are you going to stay in the same room? Or do you want me to prepare another room? I have heard that her Highness will stay alone.¡± I turned my head to him ¡°I will put you in jail for the rest of your life if you said one more word.¡± He bowed his head nervously and dragged his feet back. For fuck sake! All the castle heard the argument between me and Luna?! Then I felt something pulling my feet, I leaned down to see what was that, I figured out it was the small puppy. I was going to kill that pup. But then I realized that the puppy helped me. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wanted ¡®dolls!¡¯ yes¡­ I lifted the puppy by my hands. They all stared at me as if I was insane. I asked one of the men to go and take care of the puppy ¡°take care of that puppy, feed him then put him in my room. And I want you to fill my room with dolls. Buy every new doll in stores. I need it ready by tomorrow morning.¡± Imanded him and he nodded politely. Then I came back to our meeting again concentrating on my kingdom problems. After all, I couldn¡¯t lose one of both ¡®not my baby Pink, not my throne¡¯ Chapter 23 Picnic! Chapter 23 Pic! Chapter 23*** Pic! Pink pov*** I was getting mad and couldn¡¯t understand how Valdo did that to me. I know that I was screaming and yelling at him. But he promised me to be kind and protect me. I know I was wrong to keep saying that I hate him and to me him for what had happened. I loved Valdo so much but my past and having my nightmares about the two beats Derek and garret was something impossible to get over it at least for the meantime. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I was helpless and I needed more time to pass all of that miserable time. When I saw the girl dead and bleeding I just imagined myself. I got scared. I remembered what Derek used to do with me roughly and with no mercy every night of my life. I remembered how I suffered and how I fought and how I screamed for help but no one dared to step one more step and save me. It just scrolled in front of my eyes as a fast movie and I couldn¡¯t stop screaming. I couldn¡¯t trust Valdo. I was out of limits. But instead of taking me between his arms and giving me safety, he pped my face. I just felt irate and I wanted to let him feel that I might hate him or leave him forever. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that, not because he was the alpha king. But he was my everything. I was breathing him. I just loved him more than any werewolf or human could fall in love. He was mine and I was his. But I just wanted to take a break from him at least to tease him for once and make him ask for forgiveness. I wanted him to apologize for me. His father ¡®our great king¡¯ which I was lucky to be his daughter inw was too kind and faced Valdo and helped me to annoy him more. I guess I was lucky and finally got to remember me and gifted me with that precious lovely family. He took me to his room and started to ask me about everything that had happened since we had left the kingdom until we arrived. And I told him everything in detail. That¡¯s when he gave me a small piece of advice ¡°Listen Pink, I want to give you one piece of advice and please try to understand my words and keep it buried in your mind. Someday you may have needed it. True mates, never separate. With obstacles, they will go through but they will face it and get back as one hand together. True mates never separate. Only death could separate them.¡± And I nodded dly for his words, I hugged him tightly and kissed his cheeks ¡°thank you, my great king. I love you so much.¡± He kissed my forehead ¡°I hope you love Valdo not more.¡± I blushed and nodded ¡°yes, I do. But I¡¯m still mad at him.¡± I made a puppy face. The great king ruffled my hair yfully ¡°let¡¯s just sleep now and I promise you that you will feel better tomorrow. I know that my son loves you more than himself and he will say sorry,¡± And I took a fast shower, changed into a shirt and shorts, actually it wasn¡¯t mine. The great king asked me to call the maids to bring some of my sleeping clothes. But when I caught sight of my king Valdo clothes, I decided to wear it. Yes, I will miss him and the way he cuddled me at night. I wanted to feel him. I wanted to smell his body scent. It was sofortable to wear his clothes. Even so, it was too huge. And I jumped to the bed next to my father inw. I was blushing at the beginning. I didn¡¯t sleep next to anyone except my dead father who adopted me and my king Valdo, my mate. But after all the great king was like a father to me. I fell asleep immoral because I was mentally exhausted from the ident of that girl''s death and from crying too much. When I opened my eyes, I found the great king reading a book. I yawned and stretched my arm in the air ¡°good morning my highness.¡± He smiled at me and put his eyesses away. ¡°Good morning my baby, please call me father.¡± I nodded mutely and I stood up from my bed walking next to him, he stood up ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± I blinked ¡°go where?¡± ¡°It''s a secret but I will tell you¡­ go change your clothes first. ¡°he patted my head and I hastened to the shower taking a very fast lukewarm shower then I dried my wet body, sliding myself into a dress. Obviously, the great king nned for something becausest night that dress wasn¡¯t there. I rushed back into the bedroom ¡°Ta Da, I¡¯m ready father. Tell me now please.¡± I jumped childishly pleading. ¡°a pic,¡± he winked at me and I made the shape ¡°pooh pic? Me and you?¡± I asked in curiosity but hoping to hear that my king Valdo was going to join us. The great king teased ¡°do you expect someone else to join us?¡± I shook my head ¡°um, no¡­ okay, lets¡¯ go. But ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say actually, except that I wanted to mention I have never been to a pic before. I didn¡¯t know what we would do and how it would go. The great king chuckled lightly and dragged me out of the room, I searched by my eyes for the king Valdo but I didn¡¯t find him anywhere. I sighed in frustration. The great king pulled me to his chest ¡°what? Did you expect Valdo to sleep over at the door of my room? Don¡¯t be so silly. He wille but you just forget it for now. I promise you that I will make you so happy and have fun with me.¡± I smiled back at him lovingly feeling blessed by that man to finally call him father. But I just missed Valdo so much and when I didn¡¯t find him by the door I felt that I wanted to kick his ass. The great king linked his arms to mine and we walked to the backyard garden. It was very huge as if he owned the wholend around his kingdom. Guards were following us everywhere and some of the maids. Suddenly we stopped by a smallke. It was a gorgeous scene. They ced a rag and a few pillows by theke and then served a lot of delicious food and dessert. And yes we enjoyed every moment. We yed football. It was childish but it was great. We both didn¡¯t know how to y it. we just kept running,ughing. I gave him a strong headache from my jokes. He asked me to read a book for him and it was very romantic and I loved it already. He was too kind and polite with all the servants even though they were just omegas. That¡¯s when I started to ask him ¡°father, who am I? I mean where did Ie from? How could I know if I was omega or beta or alpha?¡± The great king looked at me amused by my all of sudden question, then he sighed ¡°definitely__an alpha.¡± I blinked shockingly, I didn¡¯t expect such an answer ¡°but how did you know? Why do you look so sure? I didn¡¯t even shift till now.¡± I mentioned to him the fact. Heughed lightly ¡°I do know and I¡¯m sure. You didn¡¯t shift till now for a reason. But something will happen that will make you shift. Don¡¯t worry about that. but for now. Let me ask you something.¡± I nodded ¡°sure father.¡± ¡°Do you like to join me nting some trees and flowers? He winked at me. And I almost jumped from the floor to the cliff from happiness, I nodded hurriedly ¡°yes, yes, I love flowers and trees, please.¡± But that¡¯s when king Valdo interrupted us with a loud growl that made me startle in my ce ¡°how the hell you could go out without my permission?¡± And I just ran away¡­. he will kill me. Chapter 24 Where’s my baby Pink! Chapter 24 Where¡¯s my baby Pink! Chapter 24*** Where¡¯s my baby Pink! King Valdo pov*** I tried to sleep the whole night. But hell dammit that was the hardest thing ever. I used to sleep normally alone. Actually, I hated the feeling or imagining anyone sleeping next to me. but fuck! I figured out that after I found my mate Pink, I wouldn''t be able to sleep alone. The bed was so cold. I hugged her pillow and started to imagine her next to me like crazy shit. I felt like a teenager, not a king, I missed her so much. I missed her touch. Her angelic face and the way she kissed me. the way she snuggled into my chest warmly. And then all my evil thoughts and my wolf started to warn me that Pink might leave me. I couldn¡¯t handle such pain in my chest. I felt so scared as a little kid. It wasn¡¯t me at all. since I had met her and everything inside me changed literally. I tossed in the bed right and left, trying to snap bad thoughts from my head. Until I fell asleep finally at the dawn. When I opened my eyes, I noticed the bulge in my pants and I discovered the disaster I dreamed of my baby Pink and yes, I reached my climax. Fuck! That never happened to me ever before. I took a fast shower and rushed to my father''s ¡®great king¡¯ room to say good morning to my baby and to calm down the atmosphere between us. But once I knocked on the room and heard no voices. I went crazy, I yelled at one of the maids ¡°where''s my father? Where''s my Luna?¡± She smiled ¡°your highness, they left.¡± And just was it, I hastened out of the castle searching for both of them. Where did my father take my baby? He wouldn¡¯t do that to me! he knows how much I loved her. Imanded my guards to search for both of them but before they could move their butts I spotted Pink and my father running after each. What? What happened to my dad? And why was sheughing and looking so happy? I totally lost my mind at that point. But I didn¡¯t mean to scare her at all. it was just I felt ignored all night and I was expecting her to be annoyed by sleeping away from my arms. But when I saw her smiles and her wideughs I felt that she didn¡¯t love me. or maybe she didn¡¯t care about sleeping in another room. Okay, I thought she was happy without me and that was enough for me to lose my temper. I stomped like a bear towards her yelling ¡°where the hell do you think you are doing? How could you go out of the castle without taking my permission?¡± And she ran away immediately. Fuck! Once again I scared her! What if she left me? I followed her but hell dammit! she was too fast and that¡¯s when I noticed that she was gone too far near the cliff. She was so fast in her shape of a human; she was faster actually than me. that I decided to shift to my wolf to find her traces. That¡¯s when I heard screams then a deep voice and growls of another wolf. I followed the scent and fuck! It¡¯s one of the rogues. I growled loudly to fear him and I guess she was the one who screamed. But suddenly all the voices disappeared. I traced her scent until I found her inside a small cave inhaling and exhaling heavily. I shifted back to my normal shape as a human. And I stepped closer pulling her to my chest. She was shivering, I kissed her forehead ¡°it¡¯s okay, calm down, you are safe now.¡± And that wasn¡¯t what I expected. She widened her eyes and I swear to god that her eyes were too Pink as the sunrise. She was different but once she stopped shivering, once her eyes turned normal again. ¡°what¡¯s wrong baby Pink? What happened?¡± I asked in curiosity. She said breathlessly ¡°who am I?¡± I smiled ¡°what? What do you mean by that? you are my baby Pink. My mate and my queen.¡± I said simply. She shook her head ¡°who am I?¡± she repeated firmly stressing on the wordsing out of her mouth. I just stood in my ce and couldn''t form a word, she sealed her eyes then blurted out ¡°someone attacked me.¡± I rubbed her back again ¡°is that so? Because you ran away from me. don¡¯t do that again. I was just teasing you because I missed you.¡± I said gently. She widened her eyes to me and cupped my cheeks ¡°Valdo, that one knows me. He attacked me as a prey. He said I smell like humans. but suddenly I felt something weird happening to my body. And¡­¡± she paused. And then she trailed off sighing ¡°then I shifted into a very huge wolf and my eyes scared him.¡± I was impressed actually, ¡°really? That¡¯s good I guess.¡± but how could one of the rogues be scared of a female wolf? That was first! Even alpha females can¡¯t do that, they are supposed to be smaller in size and to scare one of the other wolves then they must be one of the warriors and fight deadly. But she said once he saw her wolf, he just got scared. ¡°Okay, what happened exactly?¡± I couldn¡¯t wait, I wanted to know more details. She bit her lips ¡°he screamed my princess forgive me, please. Are you still alive? Your father will be so happy.¡± And then he bowed his head and just disappeared in just a lightning sound. ¡°what? Princess and you still alive?¡± I mumbled asking myself but still with a loud voice. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But I snapped to myself to concentrate on my baby Pink for now ¡°don¡¯t ever leave me again, please and I¡¯m so sorry for pping you.¡± I said an insincere tone. She pouted her lips ¡°no, you are not sorry. You even scared my baby puppy.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. Oh god! She thought that puppy disappeared! How adorable she is. I chuckled and flipped her to my back ¡°let¡¯s go back baby, and I don¡¯t want you to get out of the castle again unless you have your own guards with you. Got that?¡± She nodded silently and wrapped her arms to my neck, I lifted her up in piggyback and walked to the castle once again. My father was standing worriedly waiting for us. But once we reached him, she jumped off my back and ran to him ¡°a wolf attacked me. I can¡¯t wait to tell you everything father.¡± She screamed excitedly. I guess she was excited about being shifted to her wolf part. ¡°let¡¯s go now to our room Pink,¡± I said to her softly. But she sulked and said from the tip of her nose ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I forgave you. I¡¯m staying in my father''s room.¡± I rolled my eyes ¡°what? But I just apologized to you.¡± She scoffed ¡°not enough my dear mate.¡± She waved her brows up and down teasing me. My father motioned to me ¡°leave her with me today Valdo. Just go and find something to do. You are the alpha king now; do you remember?¡± my father said teasing me as well. I huffed ¡°okay, got it, father.¡± And I strode away ncing back to both of them. I was so angry. What the hell? She didn¡¯t forgive me yet?! I have never ever said sorry to anyone even to my father! And here I go. A very long boring day full of my kingdom''s issues and I missed her so much. I went back to my room but that night, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. and I decided to do something. I hastened to my father''s room and I didn¡¯t knock this time. I barged into the room, she was sleeping in the bed and my father was patting her head. ¡°What are you doing, Valdo?¡± my father almost dropped his jaw. I flipped her on my shoulder ¡°taking what¡¯s mine father.¡± I muttered. She woke up by my loud voice ¡°leave me, put me down. I don¡¯t want to sleep with you.¡± I Roared ¡°then I¡¯m going to rape you, you are fucking mine.¡± Chapter 25 Yes my sex doll! Chapter 25 Yes my sex doll! Chapter 25*** Yes my sex doll! King Valdo pov*** I didn¡¯t mean a real rape actually¡­ I will never force her into sex. I was deeply in love with her. I want to show her what a real mate means¡­ Yes, A real mate. So sex doesn¡¯t matter at all to me. I just wanted to tease her that¡¯s all. how the fuck should I sleep alone without her?! I wanted to feel her snuggling next to me. her hot warm body embracing my chest, love was painful I admit. But it was a nice feeling to be normal and to be yourself next to someone. Yes, to be weak as long as you want to be. I hated to act or pretend like a heartless werewolf king all the time. Some part of me was but deep inside me, I was me just me. normal somehow, I wanted to live happily ever after with the one I love. Went crazy? Yes, definitely. I wanted to scare her a little but in another hand, I wanted to show her the real love and how much I cared about her. And of course to give her some gifts, awesome gifts. I wondered how she would act when she saw my surprise! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But she deserved it actually, she was cute and kind and sweet with me but I was awfully rough and ever harsher. I treated her as normal wolves, not as my mate. I forgot that I and her were supposed to be equal and she should be appreciated and spoiled only. I tossed Pink to the bed and locked the door behind me by the key. I licked the corner of my mouth yearning for her body. She blinked shockingly ¡°what? Are you going to rape me?¡± I chuckled highly and ignored her question. I crawled to the bed and topped her body, moving my hands to her both thighs. She gulped nervously ¡°what is it? please don¡¯t force me.¡± she said in a breathless tone. I ced soft kisses to her neck without replying to her. Then I stood up and grabbed a tie. I waved it up and down to her. She narrowed her eyebrows ¡°what?¡± I smirked and in just a second, I tied her hands up to the bed checkerboard. She squirmed under me but she didn¡¯t say a word. I guess she surrenders because she knows that I was stubborn and way stronger than her after all. Finally, I let a moane out of my mouth by her name ¡°Pinkkkk, I love you, baby, I will never force you.¡± She sighed in relief but was still curious I guess about what I was aiming to do. ¡°then why did you wrap my hands?¡± I bit my lips moving my hands to her big boobs ¡°I want to make love to you now.¡± She rolled her eyes ¡°now? But I still¡­¡± she paused and I red at her with puppy eyes brokenly. She then smiled and nodded ¡°okay. but¡­ in one condition.¡± She raised her brow and said confidently. I teased with devilish smirk ¡°as if you have another option! I tied you already.¡± She giggled ¡°okay, I surrender, but I still have a demand.¡± I nodded while taking off my clothes slowly giving her the ability to see my hot body without cutting eye contact with her. She trembled to check my chest and my hard dick slowly ¡°my condition is¡­ make love to me in the Jacuzzi.¡± I didn¡¯t expect her words at all. but yes, I loved how creative she was and how much she was eager to make new things with me in bed. I stroked my dick slowly in front of her grunting and moaning loudly without replying to her demand. I cupped her boobs by my hands and leaned to suck it by my teeth and my tongue yfully in hunger. She moved her toes to my dick turning me on. I pulled my head back smirking to her ¡°I see that my baby is so wet and horny.¡± I rubbed my chin. She blushed ¡°fuck me now Valdo.¡± She said in an annoyed tone as if shemanded me. ¡°no,¡± I popped my tongue out of my mouth, teasing her. She pouted ¡°please, I want you to fuck me hard now. Or I will never let you.¡± I untied her hands instantly and carried her by my arms in bridal style then I walked to the Jacuzzi and put her down gently ¡°you asked for a hard fuck, don¡¯t scream then and beg me to stop.¡± She threw me withpetitive looks then she wrapped her hands around my neck pushing me down next to her. She chuckled lightly and started brushing her pussy to my dick. ¡°I will ride now.¡± She said huskily while tickling my soft spot behind my ears. I adjusted her body on my dick and she rode on her own. She was kind of slow, barely taking all of dick inside her. But I loved her facial expressions that showed me how much she was enjoying every single thrust of my dick. I ced my hands on her shoulders and pushed her Harder on my dick, she screamed and shot me with death re to only be weed with a sheepish smirk from me ¡°what? I want it tough and rough.¡± I pulled her head closer leaving no gap between us breathes then I pushed my tongue roughly to her mouth making her lose the ability to move her body. I thrust under her taking the ride control stroking my lisp to her and my dick to her pussy. The heat of our bodies was out of limits, both of us were on the edge to reach our climax but we were not yet ready to let it go. We wanted more and more. Even with the sore down in her pussy but she wanted me to fuck harder. She was barely breathing but she asked me to give her what she needs ¡°I love you Valdo. Fuck me harder please.¡± I couldn¡¯t reject that sweet demand. I pulled her away and I stood up, I bent her to the edge of the Jacuzzi tub as a doggy style then all of sudden I gave it hard inside her pussy. To fill her pussy with my huge dick ¡°do you like it now? Hu? Scream! Let me hear your voice.¡± She panted saying in a stutter tone ¡°yes, I _ I need more¡­. Please Eeeeeeeeeee.¡± I mmed her ass cheeks making her startle a bit. Her legs were shaking underneath my rough thrusts. I pulled her out of the Jacuzzi and flipped her head to make it in the water and her ass out to the floor ¡°okay, take it as a ve now. If you want me to stop, just squeeze my leg or my arm.¡± I said to her. And she nodded eagerly to feel that kind of ve and master thing. Even me actually I was curious to feel what if I was into that stuff?! I pushed her head to the water, drowning her head down. And at the same moment, my dick was shoving her ass hole digging in circles. She was nothing but breathless. I pushed deeper and faster. I made sure that my feet were next to her hand. I didn¡¯t want to lose her for just a sex. But even so, she was struggling to raise her head up and tried as if I was really torturing her or raping her. But she didn¡¯t stop me. I pulled her heart for seconds to give her permission to fill her lungs with oxygen. She breathlessly said ¡°rape me, your highness. Give me more.¡± And that I pushed her head down to the water again. I pushed to her pussy then I pulled to push in her ass. I switched between her holes for a few minutes further. Then I pulled her out and flipped her body on her back ¡°throat or pussy?¡± I asked sensually ring at her lips that I felt I missed a lot even so I kissed her all the time. There was pure love between us filled with lust and yearn and crave, heartbeats that raced each clearly could be heard. There were bonds and affections that couldn''t be expressed in words. Wanted to be inside her for the rest of my life. She bit her Pink lips and motioned to her lips then moved her fingers to her boobs then to her pussy then to her ass. I widened my eyes stroking my dick by my hands ¡°what? Do you want me to fill all of those?¡± She licked the corner of her mouth ¡°bukkake daddy.¡± I lost my mind by her horny husky tone, then I pushed my dick to her lips reaching her throat, she was choked in her breath but I enjoyed how she suffered. I guess I figured out I was dominating even I sex. I pushed three fingers in her pussy thrusting harder while reaching my climax and filling her throat with my liquid. I granted loudly and she was shivering under me from over sensitivity because she had reached her climax again with me. I pulled my dick back and milked thest drops on her boobs nipples. She inhaled and exhaled with wide satisfied eyes. But she wondered what I was going to do next. I bent to her nipples to lick my drops of fluid while thrusting two fingers in her ass, she squirmed ¡°oh my king, voodoo please stop.¡± But I didn¡¯t stop, her ass hole turned me on and the way she was moaning my name made my dick even harder as if I was still hungry for more. I brushed my hard dick to her stomach, she shyly blushed ¡°you didn¡¯t get enough, huh?¡± I shook my head ¡°no, I want more and more baby Pink.¡± Then I remembered that I should get off her or she will faint, I still have more surprises for her. I pulled myself and lifted her up by my arms to the bed to let her take some rest. She wrapped her arms around my neck with half sealed eyes ¡°that was amazing,¡± shemented. I ced a feathery kiss to her strawberry tasted lips ¡°I think I want more.¡± I remarked. She giggled lightly ¡°I¡¯m all yours, my king.¡± She winked at me seductively. I pressed my mouth to her neck kissing passingly then I pulled my head back ¡°I want to mark you. I never did.¡± I remembered that. but I didn¡¯t mark her back then because she was already mine. And we got mated immediately. Everyone already knows that. She nodded ¡°do it then. Make me yours by all the ways.¡± She said confidently as if she wanted me to do so. I red at her gorgeous Pink eyes ¡°but it will be painful. Could you handle that?¡± I asked in curiosity. She nodded silently and pushed my head down to her neck again and that was me pushing my fangs to her soft white neck deeply biting and leaving my mark. She screamed painfully. I pulled back seeing the blood streaming but soon it will be healed. She mentioned, ¡°that was too painful but I think I¡¯m¡­¡± I raised my eyebrows ¡°you are what?¡± She strokes my mouth with her lips and her tongue asking for entrance, kissed me and I kissed her back roughly. Then she pulled and said simply ¡°I guess I¡¯m a masochist!¡± ¡°what?¡± I almost yelled in a thunderstruck. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled lightly ¡°could we make another BDSM stuff?¡± she asked in a whisper tone. I guess she was hesitant to ask so, but she didn¡¯t know that I was like her, so I wanted to try some. Maybe because we were mates and supposed to be equal andplete each other. Maybe that was the reason she felt so. Same time as me as I have realized that I really want to give her rougher and tough sex. I smiled demonically ¡°I guess so, but first¡­ I have a surprise for you.¡± Then I grabbed hands and helped her to walk on her feet, we were totally naked. And seeing her bare body and her ass swaying in front of me was so hard to not brush my dick to her like a cat brushing her body to her owner. Once we reached the other room inside my suite, the royal room. She screamed in happiness ¡°oh my gooooooooooooood!¡± Yes, she loved it. "special dolls for my sex dolls," I wrapped my hands to her waist and brushed my dick to her back lifting her up from the floor "I want to fuck you here next to the dolls and now." "fuck and eat then repeat daddy." she seductively said. leaning her head against my bare chest and yes, I couldn''t wait for more. chapter 26 Raw ass fuck! chapter 26 Raw ass fuck! chapter 26*** Raw ass fuck! King Valdo pov*** ¡°do you like the dolls and toys, baby?¡± I kissed her cheeks and let her go to check all the toys that filled the room already. She bit her lips and smiled ¡°yes, then you so much daddy.¡± The word daddy has a weird affection on my body, the way she spits the word from her tongue has a strong influence on my ear and my heart. But I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her, I wanted her to enjoy her yroom. She pulled the dolls one after one with mour eyes happily. Then suddenly she stopped by a huge doll. To be honest, even for me I felt so curious about that doll. It looked like a normal girl, the same height as my baby Pink. She pointed her fingers to the naked doll ¡°daddy? What is that doll?¡± I stepped closer and Pinked the doll up from the floor checking it ¡°I guess¡­ oh. it¡¯s sex doll!¡± I raised my brows impressed by how it looked so normal with soft artificial skin and a pussy and ass hole. She gasped shockingly ¡°oh god and what is that? it looks like a dick!¡± she grabbed what was wrapped next to the doll box. And yes, I guess I figured out what it was actually ¡°it¡¯s a strap dick!¡± I exined to her. She pursed her lips with nk expressions, I guessed she didn¡¯t get it. yes, sure how the hell she should know? After all she was imprisoned all her life in the same castle and she didn¡¯t hear about those things. I took the strap from her hands and wrapped it on her waist and her bottom to show her how it works ¡°here baby, it¡¯s for girls actually for lesbians. It¡¯s like dick. You fuck the holes of that sex doll.¡± I informed her. She giggled ¡°really? Could I use It to fuck your ass then?¡± she raised her brows. I said firmly ¡°no! never!¡± I shot her with rage re. She cleared her throat ¡°I was kidding; can I try it? I want to fuck that doll? But I wonder if I will feel something.¡± I smelled her ass ¡°do it now. Show me how you will fuck your doll. It¡¯s your toy now. Enjoy.¡± I walked to a chair and sat watching her pushing the deck inside the pussy of the sex doll that actually looked exactly like areal pussy. Even me wondered if Pink would enjoy that feeling or not. After a few minutes I really figured out that she was definitely enjoying it. And me too watching her thrusting the toy dick deeper and faster made me my dick hard a stick iron. I couldn¡¯t wait, I asked curiously ¡°do you feel something baby?¡± She moaned ¡°yes, I feel am in control of the fuck. I feel horny as fuck.¡± She shouted, pleased. And I dashed towards her, spat on her ass ¡°and I will make you enjoy more now.¡± I thrust my dick inside Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. her ass all of sudden making her stop thrusting for a while. I squeezed her ass by my hands ¡°thrust inside the doll now. Move your ass in rhythm with me.¡± And she did, she was slower but her grunts were louder. I fucked her and she fucked her doll. It was like a raw threesome except there was no one with us. Just me and her. I pulled out my dick from her then I unbuckled the strap from her waist. I tossed her body to the floor on her back and pushed the dick down to her ass. I raised her legs to my shoulder and shoved her pussy with my dick. She gasped in pain ¡°it¡¯s too much daddy.¡± The tears streamed on her cheeks. I thrust deeper but slower hitting her g spot until she started to moan. ¡°fuck me hard daddy.pleaseeeeeeeeeee.¡± and I know it. filling all her holes all at once was amazing feeling even me felt that her holes squeezed my dick. It was so tight. That made me push rougher like insane, losing control Over my body. Defiantly my wolf controlled me. I wanted to shit myself but I didn¡¯t want to tear her holes. In a few minutes, I filled her pussy with me cum and she reached her climax for the second time. She smiled and pulled me down to kiss her ¡°that was unbelievably amazing.¡± I brushed my nose to her nose gently still hardly struggling to breath normal ¡°I guess it was. But I still have more gifts for you.¡± I winked at her. She widened her eyes ¡°really?¡± Before I could reply, we found the small puppy next to us jumping around us. She tried to stand up and I helped her. She giggled ¡°oh? Is that the second gift?¡± I shook my head while she was patting on the puppy head ¡°no, there¡¯s more actually.¡± She leaped in her ce pleading with me to know ¡°please tell me Valdo please.¡± I teased her and walked away ¡°no, not now.¡± Yes, is isn¡¯t ready to take her to the sex room now. At least I wanted to let my dick have some rest. For fuck sake! I was tired. But she couldn¡¯t wait. She was a pushy girl and stubborn as hell. She jumped over my back like a piggy back ¡°please tell me now or I will punish you.¡± She warned me. I shook my head again, chuckling ¡°no, I won¡¯t and how the hell would you punish me?¡± I scoffed. Then I trailed off ¡°if you tried to fuck my ass with that dick, I will kill you.¡± I threatened but softly. But seriously if she tried to push anything inside my hole, I would beat the hell up of her. I will never let that happen. She was my baby and I loved her so much but I won¡¯t have bent down and arch up my ass not even for her. She licked the back of my ear going down yfully to my neck, I suppressed a Mona ¡°I will¡­.¡± She said slowly in between kisses. Then she trailed off her words in a husky tone ¡°I will suck your dick¡­.¡± I scoffed ¡°I will restrain myself,¡± I challenged her. She trailed off her words ¡°and at the same time, I will say¡­ daddy please fuck me¡­. daddy please beat me¡­ daddy please cum inside my throat¡­¡± her seductive tone. Made me shiver a bit from excitement and over sensitivity. My dick was already growing up again. I gazed down in between my legs and muttered ¡°oh fuck! Stop now Pink.¡± I said sternly. She jumped down on her feet, licking the middle of my back going down slowly, I cemented in my ce trying to take control over my body ¡°okay, stop. I will tell you.¡± I said in a defeated tone. She pped her hands and yelled happily making my ears whistle from her high scream ¡°yes, please eeeeeeeeee tell me now.¡± I turned my body slowly and pulled her to my chest, I raised my brow and whispered ¡°a sex room. Are you ready for our next game baby Pink?¡± She almost fainted but wrapped my arms to her waist and ced her on the chair next to us. I patted her cheeks gently to make here back to her senses. She freed her eyes slowly ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I need to eat.¡± Iughed hysterically ¡°okay, let¡¯s eat first. And then¡­. I will whack you¡­ badly.¡± I winked. chapter 27 I missed her! chapter 27 I missed her! chapter 27*** I missed her! Derek pov*** Days had passed since that mating ceremony and that ident of my mate that killed herself. Actually, I didn¡¯t feel depressed or something. I just med myselfter when Garret told me about what Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. happened to Pink when she saw the girl drowning with her blood and breathing herst breaths. I felt sorry for making Pink suffer that much. But she was unlucky, I didn¡¯t have any intention to do this. And I didn¡¯t even expect that girl to jump out of the window. Seriously I thought she would stay for long, she was weak. And I missed my baby Pink. By the time and days, I figured out how warrior Pink was to bear for years for my torture and that made me sure that she was exceptional. She was strong and tough even with her weak tiny body. I waited for a couple of days to handle thest incident of the dead mate. And yes, I informed everyone that she was not pure and she was a whore. That¡¯s why she killed herself when I asked her if she was virgin or not. I lied I know. But I have killed innocent people before so why the fuck I would care about that unknown girl? I can¡¯t say that I was in my total sane yet. I know that I went too far since my dad died! I mean killed! Hush! That¡¯s my dirty secret. No one knows about it. And it will be buried with me in my grave and no one will ever know the real reason for his death and what had truly happened or why. But when Garret started bothering me that day that we must go and meet the king Valdo, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from harassing my younger brother. I didn¡¯t mean to; I couldn¡¯t lose him because he was the only one whom I trust. And to be honest I trust Pink more. She didn¡¯t ever lie and she will never do. Even so, sometimes she was too scared of me but her tongue didn¡¯t spit a lie ever. She was too innocent but deep inside her, she was much stronger than me. Yes, honest people are much stronger, they dare to face the powerful people and the unfair world with confident loud voices. But that doesn¡¯t mean they are smart. Never lie means stupidity. They just go into an unequal battle which they will loseter. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m the biggest liar ever, and smart enough to know that Valdo was not an easy rival. But¡­ all I wanted to have was my baby Pink. That morning, I wanted the rogue wolf toe and meet me and give me any information about Pink''s real parents. Which deep inside me felt that he might find out sooner actually. I strode downzily huffing and puffing to the dining room to have my breakfast. Garret was following me sincest night nagging and pleading to me to go with him and meet king Valdo or he will put me and him into jail. I ignored him totally all that time, he gave me a strong headache, I couldn¡¯t take a rest from him. But he was too afraid and I couldn¡¯t me him. I just wanted to stay alone to think of a reasonable reason and to put a new perfect n. Once I shoved my spoon to the te, Garett stabbed the floor childishly by his shoes screaming ¡°what the hell are you doing Derek?! Do you have an appetite to eat now?! Get off your ass now from that chair ande with me to see the king.¡± He yelled in amanding tone and I couldn¡¯t suppress my anger anymore. I threw the spoon from my hand to the floor and I stood up immediately and dragged a garret from his neck to my room. I pushed him to the bed and locked the door behind us. Garret blinked shockingly ¡°what is it? what are your intentions?¡± I didn¡¯t give him an answer, I walked to my closet and grabbed one of the dresses that I used to force Pink to wear it. I threw it to garret face ¡°wear it now.¡± I said bluntlymanding him. He cleared his throat and crawled back away from me shaking his body in fear ¡°no, what are you saying?¡± I rubbed my chin and I started to take off my clothes slowly with dark eyes and cold in my tone ¡°I said to wear it now. Don''t force you.¡± Garret babbled ¡°how? I¡¯m not a woman! I will never let you fuck me! I will never let you touch me. you can¡¯t do that to me. never. I¡¯m your brother. I¡¯m a prince.¡± I growled ¡°stop the fuck off now! I said do it.¡± He shook his head in rejection and protested ¡°no! I will never. I will stop you¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me now¡­ if you didn¡¯t stop that insane you now¡­. I will¡­¡± he paused. I scoffed cutting off his words ¡°you are what? you are going to kill me? don¡¯t you think that I could hear your mind thinking about that every day since our father died?¡± I raised my brow. He lowered his gaze to hisp then diverted it to the dress ¡°he didn¡¯t die; you know what you have done to him.¡± Yes, he reminded me with something I couldn¡¯t forget till now. But whatever I won¡¯t let him hinder my path ever, I will reach what I want. I smirked ¡°so, you have to be a wise man and do whatever I¡¯m telling you. I hate that you are the only one who knows my little dirty secret. So don¡¯t push me to end your life.¡± I warned him. He sighed in relief. I guess he thought that I wouldn''t make it with him. Even me didn¡¯t know why I want to bend him down and fuck his ass. I had no interest in men and definitely not with my brother. Maybe I just wanted to give him a painful punishment and make his eyes in the mud to not dare to face me or yell at me once again. I didn¡¯t think Imanded him again with a firm tone ¡°take off your clothes now garret, I will fuck you.¡± He gasped and shivered hysterically begging me ¡°no, please no. please. I will do whatever you want.¡± I frowned and jumped over his body pinning him with all my strength to the bed ¡°toote garrett, sorry for not being sorry.¡± chapter 28 Never regret! chapter 28 Never regret! chapter 28*** Never regret! Derek pov*** I woke up and found a garret next to me almost fainted from what I had done to him a few hours ago. I didn¡¯t think that my brother was that weak! Seriously! I fucked him hard and the strangest thing that I do feeling nothing. Sure I did to him tough and rough. Raped him actually and even I reached my climax but not because he was hot or something. But because I just imagined my baby Pink underneath my body. That freaking feeling that I got that I do not feel any regret! Seriously I felt more refreshed. Why? Because I felt so stronger than anyone. as if I absorbed all the strength from my garret body. Doubled my powers or something. I know it was just a feeling but it was the same feeling I do get when I kill someone! Dammit! If king Valdo found out about killing innocent people, he will consider me one of the rogues and might order his men to kill me. Garret struggled a lot with me in bed. He was crying like a kid. Begging and kissing my feet to forgive him and let him go. Watching him that weak made me insist to fuck him. Incest? I can¡¯t say it was like that because I didn¡¯t like it and I don¡¯t think that I will do it ever again. I don¡¯t think either that he will do something against my will or bother me with his pestering anymore. He will follow me and ept me as his alpha elder and do whatever I want from him to do. I pushed him away from me, I fell asleep after what I had done to him. And actually, after he bled painfully from his hole. Yes, that was horrible. But he was stupid because he didn¡¯t listen to me. He didn¡¯t learn from thest lesson. He knows that I might do anything to anyone who would hinder my target. Which is to rule all the alpha kings and take king Valdo''s position. To take the throne form Valdo and get back my baby Pink/ Garret freed his eyes and stared at me confused, I guess he remembered what happened to him. Just a smirked body to him and nudged his cheeks ¡°get your ass off the bed now or I will make sure to start the next round with you.¡± I threatened him but I was just mocking. I didn¡¯t have any intention to do that, I just liked to see others scared to death from my gaze that¡¯s all. It reminded me how powerful and strong I am. All of them acted like defeated and surrendered to me in just one night or one hour. Only baby Pink didn¡¯t give a shit at all. She was always talking to me from the tip of her. nose as if she didn¡¯t fear me. That little girl! I missed her so much! Garret hopped off the bed instantly and lowered his gaze to the floor ¡°no, please.¡± He almost whispered in a broken tone. Iughed at his attitude ¡°it¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t yell at me ever again.¡± I instructed him. He nodded ¡°yes, I will never do anything.¡± I stood up and walked closer to him, he stepped back for sure. I grinned and patted his shoulder ¡°you Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. are my little brother. Don¡¯t worry I will never hurt you.¡± He narrowed his eyes weirdly to me ¡°but you did.¡± Hemented. I pulled him into a fake embrace rubbing his back ¡°don¡¯t be afraid of me. I will never do it again. Just try to follow my orders and don¡¯t make me mad at you.¡± I said gently to loosen his tension a bit. Yes, I need an alley, I can¡¯t do it on my own after all. but Garret wasn¡¯t that kind of rebellious wolf who will gather others to face me or kick me out of my position. He just wasn¡¯t like that. But I wanted to make sure that he would remain by my side. He nodded and tears rolled down his cheeks ¡°I¡¯m sorry Derek, I know that I made a mistake. But I didn¡¯t mean to stand against you. I just wanted to make sure that king Valdo won¡¯t start a war with us. I was scared.¡± He exined to me his fear and I guess he was right about that. That¡¯s why I decided to make a fast move or I will fire and the bells of wars will start so soon. I nodded in agreement ¡°it¡¯s kay, please forget about what I have done to you. Just erase it from your brain as it has never happened. And now let¡¯s go and eat our lunch. Or whatever¡­ because I¡¯m expecting someone toe and meet us.¡± I said to him. He followed my pace, I stood by the shower room ¡°let¡¯s take a shower tighter garrett. And don¡¯t worry I will never touch you. I promise.¡± He hesitantly followed me but I could see him barely able to stand on his own feet. Even bruises were there on his ass cheeks and his chest. But soon it should be healed. I know that. We took a fast shower, we both wore our clothes and walked downstairs to have a nice meal and wait for any good news. ¡®that jerk shoulde in any minute¡¯ I muttered mutely in my mind. A yes once we had finished, my beta came in a hurry, he coughed ¡°excuse me your highness, but there¡¯s someone at the back gate wants to meet you immediately he said that your majesty is waiting for him to get you some important information.¡± Once my beta informed me. I stood up immediately and gates red to him ¡°let him in now.¡± And yes, in a few minutes he was in front of me. He bowed savagely, yes sure he was one of the rogues. How could he know the royal bowing? Garret yelled ¡°he is one of the rogues. Drag him to the jail now.¡± Hemanded the guards. But I stopped them ¡°no! wait. He is my guest. Unless he didn¡¯t give me what I need to know,¡± I motioned to the man to start talking. ¡°She''s alive, my king! I think she is your target!¡± he shouted excitedly. ¡°who is she? ¡°I narrowed my eyes and strode closer from the man. He gulped nervously with a trembling tone ¡°the princess of the rogues. That one who was abandoned years ago! The one with Pink eyes!¡± ¡°my baby Pink is the princess of the rogues?! Holy fuck!¡± I muttered dumbfounded. Chapter 29 good news! Bad news! Chapter 29 good news! Bad news! Chapter 29*** good news! Bad news! Derek pov*** I glued in my ce with a dropped jaw from the string shock and repeated my question to the rogue wolf ¡°So who is the princess that you are talking about again?¡± I thought I heard something wrong or something. I needed him to reassure me that it wasn¡¯t hallucinations or something. The guy repeated but with a whisper tone this time as if he was scared to death to tell me that news. But why? ¡°your highness, King Derek, I¡¯m talking about the princess with Pink eyes.¡± He cleared his throat. Garret cut off him ¡°you are talking about Pink my little-abandoned sister? She is not a princess anymore. She¡¯s the queen of all the alphas. She¡¯s the Luna of king Valdo.¡± Garret exined to him and actually I was going to say almost the same words. The guy shook his head and fiddled nervously with his fingers ¡°no, I¡¯m mean our little princess with Pink eyes.¡± I stepped closer from him and raised my eyebrows ¡°okay, I fed up with all that crap. Spit it out now or I will fuck the hell out of you.¡± I warned him. He bowed his head respectfully ¡°your highness, our king Carlos, the king of rogues and our queen got birth to a princess with a Pink eye. But they left that little princess when she was almost a baby at the age of two and a half years. Because¡­.¡± He paused. I frowned ¡°because of what?¡± I asked in curiosity. He blurted out in a sad tone ¡°because the king thought that girl would bring death to the rogue kingdom. He had two choices, either leaving the princess in the forest and forget about her or kill her by his own hands.¡± ¡°What the actual fuck? Kill his own daughter? But why?¡± I yelled at the guy. He stepped back a few inches ¡°because he saw her in his dreams bringing death for him. He simply chooses his life instead of his daughter. But now¡­¡± he wiped a rolled tear on his cheeks. The man looked so sensitive, ¡°but now what? Why are you crying? Tell me now.¡± Imanded him sternly, I was losing my temper. I couldn¡¯t tell why butter after he finished his words, I realized why I had that pain in my heart. He said all of sudden ¡°because now, our king Carlos heard that she is still alive and she is married to king Valdo and he intends to kill her.¡± ¡°what the fuck?¡± I shouted in thunderstruck and didn¡¯t notice that I was strangling the man''s neck until Garret stopped me ¡°stop now Derek, he is helping you. He means no harm.¡± I pulled my hand away and mmed my body to a chair, I was struggling to breathe normally. ¡°why? Just why? Tell me why he wants to kill her? And who the fuck told him that she is still alive?!¡± I tried to ask the man in a casual tone to not scare the hell out of him. I wanted to cry, for the first time in my life, I wanted to cry painfully. But I suppressed my tears to not show how much I love her. Not in front of that rogue guy. I don¡¯t know if he was lying or not after all. I couldn¡¯t think wisely, I was unfocused and my mind was puzzled with Pink safety. He nodded and said slowly ¡°one of the rogues met her by coincidence. He told king Carlos because that man was happy to see her alive. But we didn¡¯t know that her father would be that mad and sad. And when he figured out about her being the Luna of king Valdo, he decided to kill her soon. But I don¡¯t know anything else I swear.¡± He said in an honest voice. I could see how sad he is, and I was curious to know why the rogues are happy but her father was sad. It was just weird! So I asked him ¡°why are you crying then? You should help your king! But why do I feel that you want to help her?!¡± He nodded and all of sudden he kneels down to my feet ¡°please king Derek, please save her. Please tell king Valdo to protect her. She is our Lucifer; the legend says that she will bring all the kingdoms of werewolf once again in one hand. She is Lucifer! Please.¡± I rubbed my chin trying to process what he just said. I guess finally I figured out why only her real father is mad about that! because if she was alive then it means he will lose his kingdom and his throne. But all the rogues will be one of us once again! Garret interrupted my thoughts ¡°seriously, I don¡¯t understand anything. Could you please exin to me?¡± I raised my head up to him ¡°no need to understand. Just go now and tell our men of the castle to bring all the virgin pretty ves to me in less than an hour.¡± Imanded garrett. ¡°why? Not again please!¡± he protested but I growled at him reminding him of what I had done to him when he yelled at me. Garret dragged his feet slowly back and bowed his head in respect to me. I shooed him for now, then I pulled the shoulder of the rogue wolf ¡°stand up now.¡± He stood up, I patted his shoulder ¡°go now to your king and tell him that I want to meet him to make a perfect deal. But I want that to be secret.¡± He nodded in agreement ¡°yes sure, but what about the princess Pink? I mean our queen.¡± He corrected and asked me in concern. I said confidently with a raised jaw ¡°I will protect her, don¡¯t worry¡­ she is the love of my life.¡± I sighed. He blinked ¡°What? The love of our life? But she is the Luna of¡­¡± he was going to continue but he shut close his mouth when I shot him with rage and deadly gazes. He gulped nervously ¡°sure your highness. I will talk to King Carlos. I wille back after one week to Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. tell you the results.¡± I nodded ¡°okay, one week, but tell him if he touched a strand of Pink before meeting me then consider him dead. Not my baby Pink! Got that?¡± I informed him then I dismissed him. I walked back and forth thinking of what I should do. All It came to my mind to go for now to king Valdo castle and try to be next to my baby Pink by way or another. And for sure I can¡¯t go there without a gift! I wonder what king Valdo and Pink will do and feel when they both see my precious sexy gifts?! chapter 30 Hes interested in other girls! chapter 30 He''s interested in other girls! chapter 30*** He''s interested in other girls! Pink pov*** I was eating with Valdo and everything was going just fine. He was feeding me by his own hands and kissing my cheeks from minute to another. We were on our way to go for a walk in the garden and y with my puppy. Then Valdo wanted me to go to see the new room. He said it¡¯s a surprise for me. But actually I remembered that we bought a few sex toys, I didn¡¯t choose any actually back then. Because Valdo took me away and asked his beta to take care of those things and buy some. Or by all, I didn¡¯t care much because I didn¡¯t know what we could use or not. I didn¡¯t know any of this stuff at all. But I was excited that we finally might start ying with that stuff. especially that I loved how Valdo was pleasuring me in bed. I wondered if I was his first woman ever. But I didn¡¯t dare to ask him or maybe I was just scared to know that I wasn¡¯t his first. He looked so experienced but maybe that was one of his powers. After all his dick was incredibly huge. I couldn¡¯t imagine that it could fit my pussy. Yes, I was thinking nasty after all. I wasn''t a virgin anymore, not even a girl. He made me ady. A hot sexypletedy actually. Even so, I should be so happy for being a queen but it handcuffed me somehow. I didn¡¯t enjoy my childhood and I wanted to run and jump and y like a kid. But on the other hand, Valdo didn¡¯t stop me from doing this. I just wanted to make him feel proud of me to be perfect for him and deserve him for epting me as his Luna. I wanted to ask ¡®the great king¡¯ Valdo father to ask his men to train me to be a good queen. And I wanted to start educating myself as well with the help of specialists. But I was just waiting for Valdo to give me permission for that. After we finished our lunch, I stood up on my feet. Valdo was already wrapping his arms tightly around my waist and I was on hisp all that time. He raised his brows to me and made a puppy face ¡°Where are you going? Please sit again.¡± He faked that he was sad. I chuckled lightly and kissed his cheeks ¡°I want to y with my puppy.¡± He pouted his lips ¡°kiss my lips first.¡± He demanded softly. I shook my head teasing him ¡°no, I will kiss my puppy. It¡¯s his time now not yours.¡± He frowned ¡°oh, I should kill that puppy then.¡± He grinned, rubbing the puppy''s head gently. I leaned down and pecked Valdo lips ¡°I love you more than myself. And sure more than that puppy. But I do know that you should go for your meetings now.¡± He stood up and pulled me to his chest ¡°I will cancel all of my meetings to go out with you. y with that tiny puppy and go for a walk to theke. How about we could pick some flowers?¡± he winked at me. I wrapped my hands around his neck happily ¡°are you serious? I thought you are not into romantic stuff?¡± I raised my brows. He furrowed his brows then smiled lightly ced soft kisses with his yful tongue to my neck ¡°I¡¯m not into any. I¡¯m into you. I want to make you happy baby Pink.¡± And he stroked my lips with a passionate long kiss that was interrupted with someone coughing as if he was growling but faked it. I stepped back from Valdo, and suddenly I felt all my body numb. It was Derek and Garrett standing in front of me. I subconsciously hid myself to Valdo back. But Valdo growled and pulled me next to him. ¡°Why are you her Derek?¡± Valdo said in an annoyed tone. Derek and Garrett bowed their own heads respectfully. Then Derek raised his head up again ¡°we are here asking for the royal forgiveness your highness. And I wanted to apologize for my younger sister. I Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. mean for the queen.¡± Derek said in a polite tone. I felt he was hiding something fishy. He was acting so different and his attitude was weird. I turned my head to look at Valdo ignoring both Derek and garrett. Valdo pulled my hand and walked to the chair and helped me to sit on hisp ignoring the presence of both of them. Or maybe he was teasing them. Derek fumed in anger but he avoided looking at us. Then Valdo rubbed his chin ¡°we will talk about that emphasizing his words. I couldn¡¯t turn my eyes away from Valdo. But he insisted on making me see Derek facial expressions. He was making my face and my body facing both of them. Derek nodded ¡°yes, sure your highness. We could wait. Actually, I wanted to stay here for a few days if your highness allowed us. And as to apologize for you, I didn¡¯te alone. I have a gift for your majesty. ¡°Derek shrieked devilishly. Then Derek raised his head up as if he wanted his nose to reach the sky. He came back to act egotistically once again. I wondered how he could dare or how he found the gut to be like that and in front of Valdo and in his own kingdom? Even me was able by just a snap of my finger to send Derek to jail for the rest of his life. But I didn¡¯t make a move, I just wanted to see what was in Derek''s pocket. What was in his mind. I hated him so much. Hated his presence in front of me. I hated the way he talked. The way he was eyeballing me. I wanted to know why the hell he did that to me even if I was so young to be touched. And why me?! Valdo nodded ¡°gift epted.¡± What? Valdo just epted Derek''s gift blindly? I interrupted, I couldn¡¯t just trust Derek''s intentions. ¡°Tell us what¡¯s your gift first Derek! I don¡¯t trust you.¡± And then Derek shot me with a strange look, not smirk or teasing or hatred but as if he wanted to tell me ¡®trust me¡¯ Derek snapped his fingers to his men ¡°bring the gift now.¡± Hemanded them. Then I and Valdo stood closer to Derek and garret to see five girls barely wearing anything. Sexy as hell in front of us. Derek smiled and waved his brows, teasing me, ¡°That''s my gift, your highness, five virgin ves for the king Valdo.¡± I narrow my eyes staring at the girl¡¯s throne drifting my eyes between Valdo and Derek. Valdo didn¡¯t look confused at all, actually he just looked so nervous. Or maybe was drooling over them! ¡°again? Why are those virgin ve girls here?¡± I asked sternly Derek. Deke shrugged his shoulders and walked closer to the king Valdo ¡°what? Didn¡¯t you tell the queen about sex ves?¡± ¡°what the hell llllllllllllllllllll?¡± my tongue slipped a loud yell in the thunderstruck. What the fuck he meant by sex ves? And why should Valdo ept that? Is that one of the werewolf¡¯s kingdom traditions or something? And why the hell he is mated to me then?! Chapter 31 I don’t fuck care!! Chapter 31 I don¡¯t fuck care!! Chapter 31*** I don¡¯t fuck care!! Valdo pov*** Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The day was going well already. I surprised her with the new rooms that were going to explode from the dolls and we made love and I didn¡¯t imagine the day to go more perfect than it was. She was hungry as hell and me either to be honest. I thought it would be a good break for both of us and even my intentions to aplish a few things and manage some issues in the kingdom or go into my meetings was something I neglected for that day. I missed her so much and I wanted tofort her and apologize to her probably. Not just in bed and sex stuff, but I wanted to show her few beautiful ces around the castle already. I was aiming to take her into wake and go to theke and maybe swim for a while at the dusk. But hell no, I wasn¡¯t so lucky. Or in another meaning, I totally forgot that Derek won¡¯t let Pink go easily. He was my rival and he was doing his best to take her from me. Even so he knew very well she was deeply hating him and she will never choose him over me. But maybe he was just thinking to open a new page with her or make her hate me as a first step. But as the alpha king I couldn¡¯t just take a leave once Derek and Garrett stepped inside the castle. I wasn¡¯t expecting both of them toe so soon, actually I was expecting only garret toe and ask for my forgiveness but Derek wasn¡¯t that kind of wolf who might bow and surrender easily. I expected Derek to be rebellious and face me and I even was preparing to put him in jail and drag the throne from him. Derek surprised me actually, by the way he was talking and his attitude meant to the others that he was kneeling under my authority but for me he meant to show me that he won¡¯t go down ever and he will never let me have Pink ever. He faced me with all his strength, he wanted to trap me. And I admitted, he was faster than me into this step, but I will never lose. That was much more than just a throne or kingdom, that was my dignity, my life¡­. She was my mate! But it was my mistake from the beginning. I cared a lot about having fun with her more than telling her about the rules of the kingdom and I didn¡¯t even take the time to make a gathering for the council or ministers of the kingdom to skip or cancel some of the traditions. And to be honest that was the worst ever, I have never thought in my life that I would feel shameless from such a tradition ever. But maybe because It never came into my mind that finding my Luna means life to me. I didn¡¯t think that it would be a big deal to have sex ves even though I have a mate! That was a horrible feeling. I wanted the ground to open up and swallow me. I was confused and terribly shocked, I tried to contain myself fast enough to say a word. But Pink words and questions were faster and sure Derek was faster than all of us. He nned for that trap already, he organized every word previously. When Pink yelled asking me about ¡®sex ves¡¯ I couldn¡¯t exin to her, at least not on front of those ass holes. I pulled her hand ¡°let¡¯s go to our room and talk in privacy baby Pink.¡± I said softly. She pushed my hand away and gritted her teeth angrily ¡°tell me now! And kick those ves away!¡± she said in amanding tone. I frowned and repeated in stern tone ¡°let¡¯s go now and talk alone,¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and smirked ¡°never! Kick them out now.¡± But I couldn¡¯t do that, already one of the ministers stepped inside and that was hard to do inform him. It will be disgraced. Something about being a king wasn¡¯t right to do that. She raised her brows and nodded ¡°oh I see that you do like having sex ves! Then why the hell did you¡­.¡± She was going to continue. But then she paused and wiped a rolling tear from her cheeks ¡°you know what! From the beginning I wasn¡¯t able to ept that finally I found someone who could protect me. I¡¯m not eligible to be a queen. I¡¯m nothing. Do whatever you want your hinges. But please let me go.¡± She said in a broken tone. My heart was shattered by her words. how she could easily do that to me? I didn¡¯t say anything or do something. It wasn¡¯t me. she should listen to my words first before using me unfairly like that. I cupped her cheeks ¡°baby, I do love you. You misunderstood.¡± But my words were interrupted by Derek light chuckling ¡°yes my queen, you misunderstood. It¡¯s tradition to have a sex ves. But the only mistake that king Valdo has made. That he wasn¡¯t strong enough to face you with the truth or to make sure that rule was canceled before getting mated to you. He just hides something. You should forgive our king, it was a white lie.¡± Derek smirked demonically and I couldn¡¯t tell what I felt at that moment. Until I found myself strangling his neck and making his eyes pop out. He was almost dead, until Pink holleredmanding me ¡°get off Derek now! Now!¡± I turned my eyes to her to see a me of anger in her eyes, she was so serious. I blinked ¡°what?¡± She was defending him now! What the hell was going on?! She raised her bows and shot me with a stern deadly look ¡°get your hands on Derek now.¡± And with her deep voice, I obeyed. It was her will and I couldn¡¯t make them make fun of us as being having our quarrel in front of everyone. And the smile that covered Derek''s face resigning up proudly in a victorious way killed me emotionally. I didn¡¯t form a word, the minister and my beta and some of the maids hurried to me. I gestured to them to stop talking. I wanted to see what she was going to do. Seriously if she chose him over me when we are done and I won¡¯t force her to be with me. Even if that would make my heart bleed in sorrow, even if I was going to cry. But not my dignity. Derek smiled and stepped closer from Pink after taking a long breath. Pink pointed by her fingers all of sudden ¡°kneel now Derek.¡± Derek shook his head dumbfounded as if he was a deaf and actually even me and all of us startled a bit from her deep sharp voice. She repeated with a louder voice ¡°kneel down now Derek or I will make sure to kill you by my own hands.¡± But Derek was kind of lost at that moment that he acted stupidly, he smirked ¡°and how the hell are you going to kill me? by your tiny soft hands, your majesty?¡± I wanted to make a move, he can¡¯t insult my Luna! But all of sudden, I saw the second biggest silver white wolf in my life. She shifted into her wolf. She looked so gorgeous but very scary. She was almost the same size and height as my wolf. And I was the biggest creature ever! I stared in awe, Derek kneeled down immediately shivering and even Garret did the same. Then she shifted back again to her normal shape andughed hysterically, mocking Derek ¡°what the hell Derek? Did you think that I can¡¯t shift?! Now listen to me. take that garbage that you call them sex ves and get out of my castle.¡± Shemanded him sternly and he nodded hurriedly dragging his feet out. But then she made him freeze by her words ¡°actually you are not going anywhere. You must pay back your check first. Turn around Derek, you and Garret will be our guests. Same room with the sex ves.¡± She then turned her eyes with me ¡°you owe me an exnation now. And listen to me. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m your mate. Your Luna. Got that? and if you have ever thought of touching another woman, I will kill her and kill you. Got that?¡± she threatened me with eyes full of jealousy. But I couldn¡¯t suppress my chuckle anymore. She stepped closer from me and stood on her tiptoes and stroked my lips roughly in front of all of my people around us. Then she pulled herself away ¡°you are mine Valdo. Me or never.¡± She marked and I smirked back with a wide grin. Yes, I was happy that she wanted me as I do to her. That she was in love with me as well. But suddenly the minister blurted out interrupting us ¡°but that can¡¯t be, the king of all alphas should have a sex ves to prove that he was the most fearful and strongest man among wolves. It¡¯s our traditions.¡± He exined what I wanted to say but it wasn¡¯t the right timing. Pink swayed her head slowly to him and shot him with death gazes ¡°I don¡¯t fuck care. One more word and I will send you to jail.¡± She warned him and he simply zipped his mouth. Then she dragged me upstairs ¡°Wait Pink? Where are you going?¡± I was curious, she was saying and doing unexpected things till that moment. She shot all of them with a wide smirk then shifted her eyes to me ¡°we are going to our sex room. Now Valdo.¡± What the fuck happened to my baby sweet Pink again?! Chapter 32 Me or them! Chapter 32 Me or them! Chapter 32*** Me or them! Pink pov*** I was so fucking angry, how could Valdo hide something like that from me?! I don¡¯t even know that truth yet. But after deciding to leave him forever. I just couldn¡¯t! it wasn¡¯t easy to do so. Yes, having a mate wasn¡¯t easy to break up that strong bond between us easily. And seriously even though I felt humiliated and I felt that Ipletely lost my dignity but I couldn¡¯t let them win that game. I know that Derek wanted me to leave Valdo to take advantage of me. I know that Derek wasn''t a good alpha. I know that wasn¡¯t love, the one who loves will never hurt his second half ever. I wondered and I was deeply curious why Derek was doing that! But all I cared about at that moment was to keep my love and my mate with me. I would never surrender to others tricks and traps. I knew from the start that all of them would try to make Valdo leave me. I couldn¡¯t say that I was so smart but I guess my head led me to the right thing. I couldn¡¯t know how I found the gut tomand Derek to kneel and how I threatened him bluntly. As if it wasn¡¯t me at all. as if a ghost controlled me, not just my heart. I was sure that my wolf was so strong at that moment even so my wolf didn¡¯t start a conversation with me yet. But deep inside me, I was feeling earning more strength and confidence. For them, every one of them wanted to keep the throne and be more powerful than the other. And by that, they wanted to keep me to keep their own dignity. But no one asked me about what I really want. If they asked me to choose, I would deftly choose normal life. Normal house and a kind mate who will love me forever and ever. That was the only thing I dreamed of. And for sure to find out where the hell I dide from and why my real parents left me in the forest alone to my unknown destiny. Maybe I would never forgive them for doing that even if they informed me with a reasonable reason. But I was more curious. I med myself for things. My mind was bewildered almost my life to find an answer to that. Sometimes, it came to my mind that my real parents might be killed or maybe they got scared of my Pink eyes or maybe I wasn¡¯t good enough for them to keep me. Too many questions bombarded my brain. And I hated myself when the king Valdo who abandoned me had died and after that Derek med me for his death! I couldn¡¯t know back then why he could me me. It was just unfair for a little girl to be med for something like that. But when I grew up, I realized that all was just bullshit. And he was keeping something. I wasn¡¯t sure Content ? N?velDrama.Org. and still not sure yet. Maybe because I was naive and innocent as all of my pack used to say behind my back. I was d that they didn¡¯t call me a slut or something behind my back. At least they were sure I was the purest wolf among all of them. Not very pure! Thanks to Derek and garrett! And I think by the time it had passed and after finding Valdo, that I wasn¡¯t going to forgive them easily. Yes, I wanted to take my revenge and actually, something hit my brain with a good idea to do that. Finally they were under my control finally they saw the monster who I might shift into. Even Valdo was shocked by my wolf size and even e, to be honest. I wasrger than Derek size. Could that mean I was higher than Derek in royal bloodline? Or maybe it means I was stronger than him! I snapped to my thoughts that didn¡¯t leave my mind even for a day and thanks to the fucking gift of both Derek and garret, I was scrolling I fast shback all my past miserable life. I dragged Valdo''s hands to our room. Then I pushed him inside with all my strength. He was chuckling most of the time. I guess he was so happy because I was so jealous of the sex ves thing. I mmed the door behind me. Then I gazed at him with a rageful look. I rushed to the closet and grabbed the small bag and a few of my clothes and I started to pack up some of my stuff. I totally ignored him, I was fuming in anger already and mad at Valdo. But I would never leave him. I just wanted to make sure that he would obey me this time and if he was really in love with me or not. Valdo shouted in ruinous ¡°what are you doing baby Pink?¡± I smirked ¡°don¡¯t ever call me baby. And I¡¯m leaving forever. To let you enjoy fucking your sluts!¡± I yelled annoyed by the idea of imaging him topping other girls and pleasing them. I gritted my teeth suppressing a growl but it was already slipped from my mouth ¡°fuck! I hate you Valdo for deceiving me.¡± I muttered. He strode close to me and pulled my hand but I pped his hands away ¡°get your hands off me now! Seriously I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± He pulled me to his chest and kicked the bag by his legs away to the floor ¡°you listen to me; I didn¡¯t say anything yet. You are using me and you didn¡¯t listen to my exnation yet.¡± He said in a firm tone to drift my attention and my eyes to him. I pushed his hands away from me, then I crossed my arms over my chest and raised an eyebrow ¡°what exnation? Do you want to say something? Okay then to do not waste your time, answer my question now¡­¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything. I just trailed off my words ¡°me or them?¡± I asked him, staring deeply into his eyes. I wanted to read his facial expressions. He cleared his throat and hesitated ¡°it¡¯s not like that. just listen first.¡± Iughed in a broken tone ¡°seriously?! You didn¡¯t choose me over them? Is that too hard? Do you like them that much?¡± He pulled me to the bed and he sat next to me, he blew a long sigh away ¡°I do choose you for sure. I mean you have to know what that was! don¡¯t let an idiot like Derek push you away from me.¡± he said softly pulling my chin to look at him. I nodded trying to breathe normally and waited for him to tell me ¡°okay, tell me then.¡± He smiled softly ¡°one of the traditions that alpha king of all the alphas should have sex with at least a thousand women especially after finding his mate. To prove that he was the strongest among all the kings. That¡¯s all.¡± he exined slowly and calmly as if it was nothing. I gasped and yelled ¡°What the actual fuck! Thousand ves! Fuck you Valdo!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Chapter 33 I should fuck more! Chapter 33 I should fuck more! Chapter 33*** I should fuck more! Alpha Valdo pov*** I was trying and I wanted to exin to others, especially when she started to pack up her clothes. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t leave me. She was threatening me because she felt humiliated by what happened. But I got scared she was childishly talking and she was kind of crazy and I couldn¡¯t let her go even for a day away from me. I wanted to calm her down, I wasn¡¯t sure yet how I would deal with those traditions yet but I was sure that I wanted to keep my Luna with me even though I decided to drop my throne. ¡°Listen to me baby, it¡¯s actually not a thousand.¡± I tried to smile. But she was huffing and fuming in anger ¡°then how much Valdo? Tell me now.¡± She said in a I gulped nervously and scratched the back of my neck ¡°it should be more than a thousand to prove that I¡¯m stronger than my father!¡± She pushed me by all her strength to the back of the bed and unexpectedly she stood up ¡°listen to me! me or them! That¡¯s myst words. Find anything. But you are not going to fuck another. I¡¯m serious. If you did that or even thought about that, I swear to all the gods that I will never let you touch me again.¡± She warned me in a grating tone. I rubbed my face trying to do anything to stop that argument because I was already having a strong headache and I couldn¡¯t think of anything. She didn¡¯t give me time for that. I stood up and walked to the window spacing out with my deep thoughts and actually with my wolf for minutes. ¡®Choose her Valdo! What are you thinking of?¡¯ my wolf said to me. ¡®but how! I should do something stronger instead!¡¯ I said mutely to my wolf. And suddenly sheughed ¡°are you serious? Are you talking with your wolf now? I could hear everything!¡± she remarked in a mocking tone. I turned my back to look at her ¡°you are what? But how? I didn¡¯t mind the link yet! How could it Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. happen?¡± I was stricken by her words. My power to block the mind link between me and anyone was strong enough. But she heard me. I thought she was ying with me with words. She raised her head up and spoke from the tip of her nose ¡°but I heard you. You know what Valdo? I thank we really need to take a break and rethink about¡­¡± she paused and lowered her gaze to the floor. I cemented in my ce feeling my heartbeats hammering in my chest as if I was going to die. Sure she wasn¡¯t going to say that! I ced my hands on my ears and sealed my eyes ¡°please don¡¯t say that, please. Why are you doing that?¡± For the first time in my life, I felt as the weakest person ever and much worse, I felt her as much stronger than me. I reimed myself and opened my eyes ¡°Pink, I will ask you one question. Do you love me?¡± She dropped her jaw shockingly ¡°are you still asking me? if I wasn¡¯t in love with you, then why the hell am I quarreling with you now?¡± I sighed in relief and stopped closer from her, I pulled her palm tightly and ced it to my heart ¡°then I will do something instead of fucking ves. I will¡­¡± I smiled when I trailed off saying confidently without regretting ¡°I will go into one thousand deadly fights!¡± She gasped and shook her head wordily ¡°no! please no. don¡¯t do that. I can deal with you fucking ves but I can¡¯t deal with your death. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± She threw her body to my chest and started crying back again to her normal sweet and weak baby Pink. She sobbed ¡°please don¡¯t do that. have sex with million. I will forgive you but if you die I will never forgive myself. I will end my life after you immediately.¡± She said in a sinker lovingly tone. I sighed and kissed her forehead slowly, rubbing her back gently to calm her ¡°I can do anything for you. I will never hurt you. I will never touch another woman ever.¡± She pleaded again ¡°please don¡¯t go into deadly fights please.¡± But I guess she didn¡¯t know that I will never go back to my decisions ever. I cupped her cheeks and leaned down to ce a soft kiss to her Pink lips ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. I will never die now. Because¡­¡± I paused teasingly. She narrowed her eyes ¡°because what?¡± she asked in curiosity with a grimace. I licked the corner of my mouth ¡°because I want to have kids from you.¡± She blushed and bit her lips and all of sudden we were distracted by the puppy barking and ying with something. We both lowered our gaze to the puppy to see that was ying with one of the sex toys. For sure I knew it, but she didn¡¯t know what that was. She grabbed the dildo from the puppy and checked it for a while, then she asked me ¡°what is that? a dick!¡± she gasped. I nodded and grinned demonically ¡°yes, that was my second surprise.¡± And by that, I lifted her up between my arms and walked out of our room ¡°what are you doing? We didn¡¯t finish our conversation yet.¡± She pouted her lips. But I insisted to go for now to the sex room. ¡°I think we need to finish my arguments inside that room.¡± And I barged into the room in a hurry. The shock on her face was priceless. But all of sudden, she jumped down to stand on her own feet. I thought she was shocked by the all sex stuff. but I was the one who was shocked by what she said to me. She locked the door with the keys, then she stood in front of me with raised brow ¡°strip now!¡± ¡°what?¡± I gasped in the thunderstorm. ¡°I said strip now!¡± shemanded me and fuck! My dick aroused in just a second. Was I submissive or fucking what?! Chapter 34 You belong to me! Chapter 34 You belong to me! Chapter 34*** You belong to me! King Valdo pov*** I froze in my ce stunned by the way shemanded me. for a second I was going to obey but suddenly as if I was shifted into someone else. I retorted and diverted with so much deep voice ¡°you on your knees now.¡± She gasped, but in less than a second, she was down on her knees. I rotated around her slowly tapping her head like a puppy ¡°good girl.¡± She nodded her head shyly. ¡°head down and ass up,¡± Imanded her firmly. She was still in her clothes and actually I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do yet. I pped her ass, moving my hands on her ass cheeks and squeezing it roughly. She startled a bit but soon she said ¡°daddy,¡± it was almost in a whisper tone. I moaned on that word, definitely, that word does things abnormal to my body and my dick. I mmed her cheeks ¡°say daddy again.¡± She repeated in the seductive tone ¡°daddy.¡± I rubbed my chin staring at her big ass admiring how lucky I am to have such a gorgeous mate. And by thinking for a few seconds I realized that I would never be able to touch another girl. All I wanted was just her. I walked to one of the shelves that was filled and crowded with too much stuff. even me I didn¡¯t know about most of that stuff. But I wanted to try some of what I have heard about. I grabbed the thinsh and then walked to her. her breathing was fitful. As if she worried or as if she felt what I was going to do. I moved my hands on her ass and slipped my hands under her dress, I raised the tail up to leave her ass almost bare with just the G-string. That didn¡¯t actually work much on covering her ass cheeks. Then I whipped her ass all of sudden. She screamed in pain ¡°Valdo!¡± But I growled ¡°here, I¡¯m a daddy. Say, daddy,, please. And never say anything unless I give you permission to talk.¡± I said firmly. She nodded her head in submission. Then I whipped her ass again. Not so strong but it was enough to give her pain that was soon turning into pleasure. She bit her lips suppressing her loud voice that was echoing in the room. After whipping her ten times. I said ¡°that¡¯s your punishment for yelling at me in front of everyone. Now we are going into second punishment,¡± She tried moving her hands rubbing her ass. But I pped her hands away ¡°don¡¯t touch yourself, unless I give you permission. Second punishment now.¡± Then I grabbed a long paddle stick that ends with a big dildo. I grabbed the lube and dropped some oil on the head of the dildo. I wasn¡¯t sure if she might move or not, that¡¯s why I grabbed her up and gestured to her toy on her stomach on the wooden bench in the corner of the room. She was curious about the stick paddle in my hand. Or maybe scared to death. I wrapped her hands up to her head to the hook in the pinch, then I bent down and cuffed her legs to make sure she won¡¯t move or squirm with every whack by the paddle. ¡°are you ready?¡± I shouted. She blows a deep breath away ¡°yes daddy.¡± And then I shoved her pussy with the paddle deeply, she screamed and I could feel her tears falling down on her cheeks. But I was sure that she would soon moan from pleasure and amazing satisfaction. ¡°that¡¯s your second punishment formanding me! I will give you twenty by the paddle. Now count with me.¡± I firmly said. She sealed her eyes, but sooner than I expected her voice turned from count mixed with sore and painful to counting mixed with moans. But when I noticed that her voice was in fainted tone. I stopped to take a close look at her face. She was gone into subspace. I have heard a lot about that. I didn¡¯t know what I should do at that moment. But to be honest I realized that I wasn¡¯t normal. I loved the idea of fucking her while she was in another world. After all, she was dreaming of me, feeling me. I pulled the puddle out of her pussy. Then I pped her face several times to make here back to consciousness. Once I have seen her freeing her eyes. I dropped down my pants immediately and shoved it into her throat making her struggling to breathe ¡°every time you disobey me. I will make you cry. Make you scream. Make you beg me to stop.¡± I barked Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. loudly, shoving fatter and deeper. Once I felt my dick was choking her, I pulled it out. The tears filled her eyes. She gasped for some air. Then I turned back again and stretched her ass with my hands taking a full view of her tight hole ¡°fuck baby Pink! I love your ass. I love your body. You belong to me. and only me.¡± She stuttered ¡°y_ yes daddy, please fuck me. and only me.¡± And that was enough words to push my dick deeper like a monster craving for more. I hit her sweet spot. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from going further inside her. I couldn¡¯t fuck her gently but on the oppose I was fucking her harder and more rough with all of my strength. As if I was going to break her into two. She was panting under me, trying to breathe normally, but I was giving her something she couldn¡¯t deal with I guess. I pulled my dick and pushed it slowly but stronger. When I decide to slow down because it was like torture to her, she started to enjoy what I was doing and she asked me for more ¡°please daddy, fuck my pussy. Please.¡± ¡°Oh, baby! You are my Luna, my slut, you are mine.¡± I remarked while pulling my dick from her ass to her pussy feeling the wet and droplet of her pre-cum. I moaned loudly ¡°fuck you Pink. You are not leaving me ever!¡± Yes, she was stuck with me. even though I fucked another girl. She will be with me forever. She must deal with that. Force her? Yes, I was sure at that point that I will make sure to keep her with me. That wasn¡¯t just sex game this time. That was real punishment. To give her a hint that I could turn into a monster if she even thought of leaving me under any circumstances. And to make sure that she received the lesson and understood it well. I decided to not make her pleased at that time. I pulled my dick instantly and unwrapped her hands and threw the cuffs away. I dragged her from her hair painfully and threw her to the mattress that was on the floor. But on her back. She gulped nervously. I licked the corner of my mouth ¡°punishment doesn¡¯t me you should feel pleasure. You should know that if you left me, I will make you suffer.¡± I warned her with a gravid tone. She widened her eyes shockingly with shaking legs. I spread her legs away and stroke my dick in front of her eyes, she begged me to fuck her but I teased her. Until I felt that I was going to reach my climax. I bent down and pushed my dick inside her pussy grunting loudly and filling her pussy with my fluid. I slipped my dick slowly inside her to make sure that all my cum was inside her ¡°you will get pregnant and give me kids. You are stuck with me. don¡¯t make me force you.¡± I said in a rage tone mixed with violence because the idea of Pink leaving me killed me and annoyed me and I hated that she was threatening me repeatedly day after day with that. She cleared her throat ¡°what do you mean? I¡¯m not your ve! I¡¯m your mate.¡± I scoffed at her words ¡°you belong to the alpha king! Nowhere to go. Better for you to love me, I don¡¯t want you to see my bad side.¡± Then I stood up and ignored her, yes I felt pity for treating her like that. but for me scaring her for minutes was better than killing herter. What the hell did I just say?! Kill her! I started to wear my clothes, and I wanted to leave the room immediately. But she made me glued by her words. ¡°then what I have seen was right! You will try to kill me one day.¡± I inhaled and exhaled healing, I hit my head to the door several times like crazy trying to calm myself. As if I was someone else. What was going on with me? Was that normal to feel or to do with my mate? But I loved her! I turned back and stomped towards her and pulled her to my chest ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me. I¡¯m sorry. Please.¡± I pleaded to me myself for the pain I gave her. But the pain in my heart by her words was much stronger than the pain I had given to her physically. She avoided eye contact with me and turned her head away ¡°just get out Valdo. I don¡¯t want to talk about now. Please.¡± she said calmly and sighed. I waited for a long time next to her waiting for her eyes to meet mine. But she didn¡¯t. she just stood up hardily walking on her feet. She wiped her tears ¡°I do belong to the alpha king.¡± She mumbled and she just stormed out of the room after she adjusted her clothes again. What was that? I practically raped my mate?! It was supposed to be just a sex game and we supposed to have fun! But I forced her into punishment and rough sex then threatened her mercilessly. Oh god! What the hell have I done?! ¡®she will hate you and fall for another.¡¯ My wolf growled at me. ¡®shut the fuck! She can¡¯t! I will kill him.¡¯ I mumbled. ¡®you are the same as Derek! She will hate you now.¡¯ My wolf reminded me. And actually, I felt worse than Derek. I was her mate. I should protect her. Not humiliate her even if it was just me and her! I dashed out of the room calling her name ¡°Pink! Baby Pink.¡± And that¡¯s when I met Derek and Garrett and my father downstairs ¡°she left!¡± all of them said in the same breath in shocking facial expressions. I smiled in deniable ¡°what? Where?¡± My father yelled ¡°we don¡¯t know! She said I will nevere back. And just left!¡± ¡®fuck! What Ttttttttttttttttttttt!¡¯ Why the hell no one stopped her?! How can I get her back now?! chapter 35 Two mates?! chapter 35 Two mates?! chapter 35*** Two mates?! Pink pov** After what happened, I couldn¡¯t stay anymore. I don¡¯t know why I just left even so after Valdo Content ? N?velDrama.Org. apologized to me. I know that his tears weren¡¯t something easy for him. He wasn¡¯t the man who could show his weakness. But I felt shocked from everything. I can¡¯t deny that I imagined him as Derek. Yes, as if he was Derek topping me and torturing me. I wouldn¡¯t mind the sexual pain if he was doing that as kind of making new stuff with me. In the beginning, I thought so, until he started to growl and bark like an animal telling me it was a punishment. And even so after that, I convinced myself that It was just DOM and Sub stuff. Yes, I made my search for new kinds of sexual games. So finally I collected my information about BDSM stuff and toys. But then. I felt him as merciless as Derek. No, actually he was more heartless than Derek. He didn¡¯t stop with all the pain in my body and tears that blinded me. with all the begging of me to stop! That was a disgrace for me, he shattered my heart into a small piece. I felt broken. What he did to me wasn¡¯t something to be forgiven. What was the meaning of being a Luna and queen and at the same time I was being treated like a ve? It looked as if I was imprisoned everywhere. And the shock was when I stormed off the room downstairs. That¡¯s when I bumped into the great king ¡®Valdo father¡¯ I bowed my head and walked out of the gate but he stopped me ¡°where are you going Pink? Why your face is too red as if¡­¡± the great king paused checking my face that I did my best to hide. But I guess it was obvious to the blind to notice the print fingers on my cheeks and bruises on my neck. I faked a small smile that was soon turned into a broken and frustrated one. He patted my shoulder gently but even so, I winced because it hurtled me. The great king widened his eyes ¡°what happened? Did Valdo¡­.¡± And I cut off his worried questions. Because I had no intentions back then to answer anyone. Even though that one was the great king. To all of them, I was rubbish. So why should I care about them?! ¡°I have to go. I¡¯m leaving and I¡¯m not going to wait for any permission. Please forgive me. but I don¡¯t belong here and I don¡¯t belong to the alpha king. At least¡­ no anymore.¡± I said confidently avoiding eye contact with the great king. I know I was so rude and if I were in his shoes, I might be dead by now. But¡­. I didn¡¯t care to live anymore. I just wanted to get out of this circle of liars, heartless werewolves that¡¯s all. Before the great king could say anything, I just hastened to the door to be mind linked by an unfamiliar voice. Who would be able to mind link me? mind linked meant to be with only my mate! Female werewolves can¡¯t be contacted by Mindy with others. Only alphas or betas males could mind-linked with each other. I was shocked and almost froze by the door. But the words wereing more sharp and closer ¡®go to your father Pink. He is the king of rogues. But take care, he wants you dead as I have heard. Wait for me and I will save you.¡¯ I tried to process the words, my heartbeats raced like drums in my chest when I heard that ¡®my father is the king of rogues and he wants me dead,¡¯ but that was the easiest part because I almost lost the ability to breathe and my heart almost stopped for two minutes when I realized that who mind-linked with me was ¡®Derek!¡¯ I mind linked back ¡®Derek?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even know how I did that and I couldn¡¯t know if he would hear me or not. To be sure that I wasn¡¯t imagining. I turned my body to search or spot Derek. Maybe he was just talking in a normal voice but I didn¡¯t notice. And yes, he was standing in front of me with a zipped lip and his mind linked again with me ¡®yes, we are mind-linked now. Just me and you, baby Pink. I¡¯m sorry and I know it¡¯s not the right time to say that. but I swear that I will protect you in my life this time. Just go to the north forest now. You will find a small cottage by the cliff. Stay there. And I will catch you up.¡¯ Once Derek finished, I mind linked back ¡®no Derek, I don¡¯t know how you did that? and how you are talking to me now. Maybe that was one of your powers. But¡­ I will never wait for you or for Valdo. I will find my parents now and if my father wants to kill me then it¡¯s fine with me. Thanks to you and Valdo, I hated life. I will never believe in love or anyone.¡¯ I turned my head to get out and suddenly Derek threw the bomb mutely mind-linked with me ¡®mates! We are mates Pink! That¡¯s why I can mind linking with me.¡¯ I cursed under my breath and ran very fast as I have ever done¡­ I wanted freedom and I will never regret leaving all of them. But¡­ how did Derek mind-linked with me? could he be my mate? But how! And what about Valdo? And how didn''t I feel that before? Does that mean, I do have two mates?! It¡¯s nonsense. I took off my clothes and shifted, grabbing my clothes by my teeth and running away. I didn¡¯t know where I was going but what I did was going on the opposite side from the ce that Derek suggested to me. I didn¡¯t want him or Valdo to find me. But I guess I was found by another one¡­ others! ¡°catch her now!¡± and I heard a werewolfmanding others and just a minute, I was fighting against monster¡¯s bodies covered with blood. They didn¡¯t get scared of my huge wolf. I guess they were sure that I was too weak to beat them up. Maybe they knew that I have never been trained to fight. And even me, I surrendered very soon and shifted from the too many punches in my face and my stomach. Suddenly everything went into darkness and I lost my consciousness. ¡®please help¡¯ that was thest mind link of me. But I didn¡¯t know who would hear my words Valdo or Derek? Or maybe none of them! Whoever was really my mate, he should hear my words and help me. but I think my life was more than I was thinking of. I wasn¡¯t just a normal werewolf abandoned in the forest alone and adopted. I was more than even king Valdo could ever think. Chapter 36 She’s in danger! Chapter 36 She¡¯s in danger! Chapter 36*** She¡¯s in danger! King Valdo pov*** I didn''t know what to do, even Derek was standing in his ce shocked but his facial expressions were weird. Or maybe I couldn¡¯t read it. it was hard for me to read anything. All of sudden I felt my feet getting weaker as if I lost my strength. As if something bad is going to happen. I started to yell at all of them even at my father ¡®the great king¡¯ . I didn¡¯t know how he just didn¡¯t stop her. And where the hell were my men to stop her?! I gazed at Derek with eyes full of rage and hatred, he was keeping something from me ¡°why the hell don¡¯t you look worried?¡± He bowed his head politely but a smirk covered his fucking face ¡°your highness, what could I do? I tried to stop her. And to be honest, I even mind-linked with her.¡± I widened my eyes ¡°how the hell did you do that? she is not your Luna!¡± I shouted shockingly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But he didn¡¯t look like a liar to me. maybe he just earned that power for mind linking with anyone he wants to. But what if? That was far away from happening. I hollered using him with lies ¡°liar!!!!!!!!!!!! She is not your mate! She is mine. You just want to make me hate her or to leave her to you. Don¡¯t underestimate me, Derek!¡± I warned him. He raised his head up and huffed ¡°I¡¯m not king Valdo! I won¡¯t go into losing a battle. But I¡¯m telling the truth and when you find her, ask her about that. and no it¡¯s not one of my powers.¡± My father and my beta said in the same breath ¡°if Derek is telling the truth then it means¡­ Pink has two mates?!¡± I gritted my teeth angrily ¡°hell no! of course not. I¡¯m not going to share my baby Pink with anyone else. And that can¡¯t be happening. He abused her.¡± And my tongue slips those words, my father stopped me by that word ¡°what does that mean? If he touched her before you and if she was used even as a victim, then why did you ept her to be your Luna?¡± I rubbed my face trying to exim myself and my thoughts ¡°father! She was a victim and she was virgin and if you want to me anyone then you should ask me to throw Derek in jail not asking me to forget about my mate.¡± I said to my father in an annoyed tone. Seriously! How he could even think of that! I thought he loved her! I didn¡¯t give a shit about all the babbling around me. All I wanted to know was finding my Luna. My baby Pink. The drums and pain in my chest started to race and grow up deeply. I started to lose the ability to talk or even to stand on my own feet. I struggled to open my eyes, all of sudden, I felt my feet weaken even more and echoes of screams in my head. The voice was too far to be understanding. But soon I heard it as a repeated message in my brain. It was a signal from Pink trying to contact me, Mindy. Yes, she asked me to help her. I heard it repeatedly but soon the voice stopped. And from weakness to powerful, I felt so refreshed as more than I used to be. I gesture to my beta e with me. she is in danger. I heard her message.¡± And when I said that, Derek''s face turned red and grimaced ¡°what? How and why I didn¡¯t hear her!¡± he was asking me but obviously he was wondering. Maybe even him thought he was her mate! Idiot! That can¡¯t happen in a royal werewolf¡¯s family! I smirked and ignored his questions, I excused from my father ¡°father, I have to go now and save my mate. I can¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯m sure she tried to mind link me. I think she was kidnapped.¡± I informed my father and once I stopped by the door, my father stopped me by yelling ¡°take the men with you. And where are you going to search for how and how you will find her?¡± I turned my head only to give my fatherst nce ¡°I will find her, I could smell her body scent and locate her. It¡¯s one of my powers. Now I guess the right timing is to use my other eight powers.¡± My father smiled at me and nodded his head proudly engaging me. Derek mumbled ¡°what? Another eight powers!¡± But I just fled away and shifted in less than a second and my men did the same, falling at my paces. I run very fast using my nostril to locate her. To be honest, it was very hard for me at the beginning UT soon I hit a spot, I didn¡¯t imagine that she might step in that territory ever. It was the most dangerous ce ever. And once I stopped, I found pieces of her clothes on the ground and other human bodies all were stained with blood drops. The ground was covered all over with blood. I prayed to not find her blood as well. But yes I found some drops of her. And that was the right timing to try to view by one of my powers what really happened. And I did it and I was d that I figured out. But my heart bled painfully when I reviewed what happened to her a few minutes ago. Trying to fight and being beaten up and dragged with a bunch of the rogue¡¯s wolves. I slipped down on my knees and picked up her pieces of clothes, I clenched my fist ¡°she is with the rogues. We can¡¯t go now. We need a pack up. Let¡¯s go back and prepare our men for the war. I want my Luna alive.¡± And yes, I know that something might happen to her, but I know they won¡¯t touch a pretty face like her all of sudden. They might use her or give her to the king of a rogue. So at least she will be alive until I go to her and save her life. Just I hoped so¡­ But before I could do that, I needed to know what she had said to Derek and what he had said to her when they both mind-linked. Maybe he was the evil one and he told her to go this way. Maybe he wanted her dead. I needed to use all my power now not only my supernatural powers as the alpha king of all the kings but my powers as a real king. If he didn¡¯t say the truth, I will torture him to death. I rushed back in a hurry followed by my loyal men. My beta went to the warrior¡¯s house to inform them about saving their Luna queen. And by that, I barged into the castle and dragged Derek and garret to the dungeon, our worst dark jail only for torturing the betrayals. He didn¡¯t squirm or protest, he waited and he was so calm or maybe as broken as me. maybe he was worried about Pink more than me. before I could handcuff him or do anything else. He gestured to me by his hands to stop ¡°I want to tell you everything now. We need to save her. I can¡¯t let her die. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m scared of you or that I will leave her for you. But because I know that I can¡¯t save her alone this time. She needs more men.¡± He said in a sincere and honest tone to me. I gave him permission to talk ¡°talk now, we have no time for that.¡± He blew a deep breath away and said in lowered gaze filled with frustration ¡°she is the princess of rogues. The daughter of king carols. And I can¡¯t exin anymore. But I advised her to go south and I guess she didn¡¯t believe my words that I could save her from you. So she went north. Now we need to go and help her.¡± He said in a hurry and strangely I processed his words fast in my head. I didn¡¯t feelfortable with his words and I didn¡¯t feel relief. I rubbed my chin ¡°Why don''t I feelfortable with that? by the things you are telling me, I should feel relieved that her father was her kidnapper so he should protect her and she should be alive.¡± I wondered in curiosity and all of sudden he stood up on his feet and yelled at me ¡°he wants her dead! He wants to kill her! I should go now first and meet him. I already know someone who could help me.¡± I shook my head thinking for a while, I couldn¡¯t let my jealousy control me at that moment. She was my everything and after all, Derek loved her, so he wanted to save her as well as me. Maybe that time I need his help. Simply I can¡¯t be so selfish or I will lose her forever and who knows? Maybe I will die after her. I pointed by my finger to him threatening him sternly ¡°okay, this time. I will give you a chance. But make sure that I will keep my eyes on you and trace you. If something bad happened to her, I will have no mercy with you.¡± He nodded ¡°I will save her, but again that doesn¡¯t mean I will leave the love of my life for you. You know very well that you won¡¯t be able to tell your packs that you¡¯re married to rogue¡¯s princess after all. Sooner orter she will be mine. Now I will go to bring her to save.¡± He said to me and just left and to be honest, I couldn¡¯t stop him. But I needed more time to distract the king, do rogues and to collect my warriors and to collect more information. How and why a father could try to kill his own daughter. and if Derek''s words were right then I will need to face my packs and my werewolvester and break the rules to keep my baby Pink as my mate. Chapter 37 Sell her! Chapter 37 Sell her! Chapter 37*** Sell her! Pink pov*** I opened my eyes to find myself in a dark room. I couldn¡¯t smell anyone around me. It took a long time for me to remember what happened and to realize that I was handcuffed by a hook to the wall and cuffed even from my legs. I was half dressed and I wanted to cover my body but I guess no one touched me. there was some pain and aches and I tried to lick the blood that covered my shoulder but with every move of my neck, I felt that I was beaten up so roughly that I couldn¡¯t even move one step. I tried to spot anyone around me but there was no one at all. I screamed ¡°where¡¯s everyone? Where the hell am I?¡± And there was nothing at all. I was totally alone. If it was a prison, then where were the other prisoners? Was that only for me? but why? Who wanted to kidnap me and how they knew that I would be there at that moment? Or that was just a coincidence? Maybe I was walking in enemy territory. I was struggling in my thoughts, I tried to shift into my wolf to release my hands. But something turned me into a weak wolf. That was strange. As if by leaving my kingdom and Valdo I became so weak. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Or maybe something happened to me. after all, I wasn''t so powerful wolf and shifting into my wolf was something new to me. but since I mated to Valdo everything turned into better. Until that moment, I felt as weak as I used to be when Derek and Garrett were using and abusing me. I yelled loudly trying to force my mind to shut down and block the old memories that killed me painfully emotionally and physically. But I guess my yelling attracted someone toe and talk to me. Maybe they were after Valdo or something or maybe they were some wolves working for Derek. He was so evil after all. and I can¡¯t underestimate his powers especially when he mind-linked with me. that was first to happen and I have never heard of something like that before. Except for some female warriors and that was a rare thing actually like a legend we only have heard about but never lived one. I heard footsteps stabbing the floor and someone growl in an annoying tone. Then the lights turned on and a very huge man stood in front of me ¡°why the hell are you yelling? I don¡¯t want to hear your fucking voice or I will make you regret!¡± he threatened me with a raised eyebrow. I tried to reim my courage and I raised my head up ¡°do you know who I am?¡± Yes, I wanted to know if he was after me because I was the queen of wolves or if he didn¡¯t know me at all. maybe if he figures out that I¡¯m the Luna and queen of werewolves, maybe he will apologize to me and release me. Okay, that was a tiny hope for me. but I didn¡¯t have another choice or another n. As if my brain was totally dead and I couldn¡¯t think at all. He crossed his arms over his chest ¡°and who the hell are you?¡± he scoffed demonically. ¡°If you don¡¯t know who I am then why the hell am I here? and why did you kidnap me.?¡± I asked in curiosity. He said simply ¡°because you were walking in our territory!¡± I blinked ¡°I¡¯m the queen!¡± I said in a hard shock. He should leave me by now. Heughed hysterically then furrowed his brows ¡°what queen? Our queen died a long time ago and now you are our hostage.¡± He exined casually making fun of my words. I gasped and yelled at him ¡°I¡¯m the queen of all the werewolves! I¡¯m king Valdo Luna for god sake! I He gazed at me for longer then I guess he processed my words in his head ¡°here! there¡¯s no king Valdo! This is the rogue¡¯s kingdom. We didn¡¯t care about the queen or not. And actually, that¡¯s good. Because you will be sold for a huge sum of money.¡± I dropped my jaw dumbfounded by his words ¡°what? Rogues?! The killers! But you can¡¯t sell me.¡± I I was hopelessly and helplessly trying to convince him because I knew by that moment there was another option for me. they do not respect our packs or our kingdoms. Ouws like them only care about blood and they do have their own rules as I have heard before. They are merciless and heartless. Heughed ¡°we will sell you in an auction event by tomorrow. So better for you to ept that. and we don¡¯t care about your king or about you being the queen of bullshit. Got that pretty?¡± he said boldly. As if he didn¡¯t care about what he might go throughter! Or maybe he was sure that king Valdo won¡¯t look after me or won¡¯t start a war with them for my sake. Yes, maybe he won¡¯t do that. and I should be smart and try to escape and save myself. I left my king Valdo because he fucked me sexually rough and I hated Derek because he abused me for years and now they will be going to sell me?! no! I will never surrender to that awful fate! I will never live my life as a ve. I would like to die purely with my dignity. I will never let anyone use my body ever. At least king Valdo was my mate. I shook my head and roared angrily trying to scare him ¡°my mate king Valdo won¡¯t leave me here. He wille after me and kill all of you.¡± He raised his brows and shrugged his shoulders ¡°okay, we will wait for him. But for now. Shut the fuck off or I will send the best men to fuck you hard.¡± I gulped nervously, and to be honest I didn¡¯t find the gut to protest again. At least I should wait. Maybe Valdo or even Derek will do something. I turned my head to my hands ¡°at least release my hands, I can¡¯t stay like that until tomorrow.¡± He nodded ¡°okay, but not now. I wille back after a few hours to take you to a room to clean you up and prepare you for the auction by tomorrow. Maybe you will be lucky and get sold to the king himself.¡± He exined and just turned his body to get out. I shouted ¡°wait! What king?¡± He blurted out without even turning his body to me ¡°our king, the king Carlos the alpha of rogues.¡± ¡®fathhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhher!¡¯ what was that?! Why did my mind yell that word?! chapter 38 you are going to your funeral! chapter 38 you are going to your funeral! chapter 38*** you are going to your funeral! Pink pov*** I tried to mind the link with Valdo again. But something was wrong, I was sure that I have heard his voice but I wasn¡¯t sure if I really heard him talking with me or I was so exhausted and all of that was just illusions because I missed him and I was hoping that he was really able to hear my voice. I think I fell asleep or something happened to me as if I was hypnotized. Because when I opened my eyes, I found myself in a room and sleeping on a king size bed and actually the room was too fancy. ording to the man who spoke to me earlier, he said that I was a hostage and they will prepare me I tried to stand up and yes, my hands were untied this time. I badly needed to take a shower and go to the bathroom. I walked roaming the room until I found a small door and it was the bathroom but there was no shower. I just cleaned myself as much as I possibly can. The bruises on my neck and on my wrist were too red but the pain was gone. I washed my face and walked out to search for anyone and hoping there was no one out to give me space and time to run away. But hell no, they weren¡¯t that stupid, once I strode back to the door, I already found two men and an old woman all of them looked so scary to me. The woman looked like a vampire actually, maybe because they were murderers that¡¯s why they looked like that. they weren¡¯t clean at all and I wondered why! Actually from the furniture and the decoration of that room, it looked like I was in a pce. I didn¡¯t open my mouth, I just waited for them to tell me what would happen. The woman unexpectedly bowed her head to me in a royal bow ¡°your highness,¡± I wanted to sigh in relief but I didn¡¯t want to do such things and assume good things early. Maybe that was just a game from them. And then the two men walked closer to me and did the same bowing their heads. I narrowed my eyes ¡°so what now? Am I going home to my kingdom?¡± I asked in curiosity. All of them stared at each other and then the woman shook her head and said in a low voice ¡°no your highness, we are sorry. But we can¡¯t help you. You have to take a shower now ande with us please.¡± I scoffed and crossed my arms over my chest ¡°to where? Then why in the hell you bowed to me? seriously this is insane.¡± The woman walked to the door and locked it with the key then she came back and bent down on her knees in front of me. I was standing in my ce in deep shock. What was going on? And why did they look so scared?! She begged me ¡°please your highness forgive us. We can¡¯t do anything. They will kill us if we help you to escape. Please forgive us.¡± And one of the men blurted out after agreeing with the woman ¡°but there''s good news for you.¡± He mentioned. Okay, he got my attention by his words. I raised my brows and asked him ¡°what is the good news?¡± He smiled lightly ¡°you are not going to be sold because we figured out how precious you are and who are really you. So they suggested sending it to King Carlos as a gift. And we hope that he might send you back to king Valdo as a kind of peace between the two kingdoms.¡± He exined. But suddenly a strong headache hit my brain and I screamed ¡°fathhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhher!¡± And I didn¡¯t know that I said that loudly. They all shivered and stood up staring at me in awe. I inhaled and exhaled trying to breathe normally and something made me repeat the word again ¡°carlo sssssssssss! Father!!!!!!!¡± I shook my head ¡°what the hell is going on inside my brain now?¡± I muttered annoyed. The woman widened her eyes ¡°father? King Carlos? Why did you say that?¡± she asked me. I blinked ¡°I did that loudly?!¡± I wondered. I was already losing the feeling with everything around me as if all my body was in numbness. I trembled to try to process her question and the words in my head ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something is screaming those words in my head.¡± I said exining because I had no logical reason actually. She stepped closer from me ¡°I think you should take a shower now, and we alleter and see what¡¯s going on.¡± She said in a calm tone but obviously, my words made them worry. They all hastened out of the room without locking the door and honestly, I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t try to sneak and run out of that ce. Something was deep inside me forcing me to stay. I justid on the bed and closed my eyes trying to rx my mind. The echoes of the words made my ears whistle and made my body unbnced at all. I felt so weak to even move my feet. And after a few minutes that woman came up again and nudged my shoulder gently to wake me up. I freed my eyes to find her holding a very expensive dress but it was ck.¡± She smiled brokenly in soreness ¡°please your highness follows me to the shower room, the maids are waiting for you. You are going now.¡± She informed me. I startled a bit in a scared way ¡°go where?¡± And the tears rolled on her cheeks but she wiped it hurriedly and lowered her gaze to the floor ¡°please Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. forgive me, your highness, I will pray for you. But you are going to¡­.¡± She paused. Then she gulped and trailed off her words ¡°you are going to your funeral!¡± ¡°what?!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! M_my F_funeral?¡± and I didn¡¯t know what happened after that, everything went dark. My heart stopped beating. All I was hearing was my heartbeats and other voices around me shouting at each other trying to make mee back to my conscious. chapter 39 killed the queen!! chapter 39 killed the queen!! chapter 39*** killed the queen!! King Valdo pov*** I couldn¡¯t wait for my men to stalk Derek and tell me his pathter. I just couldn¡¯t, it was too hard to hear the voice of Pink screaming and pleading for help repeatedly without moving a budget. Maybe I was just imagining that I heard her voice because she was my mate and I was too worried about her safety. But after all to wait for fate and Derek to save her, that was kind of shameless behavior from me and I wasn¡¯t that kind of alpha. She was mine not his, the one who should and must save her from any danger or risk should be me. What will my pack and werewolves sayter when they figure out that Derek was the one who saved Luna? I wouldn¡¯t dare to face anyer and the stains of shame will stick to my reputation forever and maybe they will call me a weak alpha behind my back. I let my men follow Derek and I was sure that he knew they would be behind him, that¡¯s why I followed them but from the other side. Where I found her piece of clothes. Deep inside me I was sure that she was dragged and kidnapped by the rogues. And Derek information was giving me assurance that her father king Carlos the king of rogues wants her. So obviously he asked his men to find her and that would be so dangerous and we have no time. But there was a hope that other rogues found her and sure they would just be greedy for money so they might sell her and that was a bad thing but it will give us more time. So my next move was to the best very rogue house, I located that house and Imanded my men to surround the ce. But Derek''s path was different from ours. He went back to the forest closer to his pack kingdom and suddenly met a guy who obviously was one of the rogues. I stood far away giving him space and to make sure that he can¡¯t see me. He was yelling and strangling the guy, he started to p and punch him angrily and then he left him and hastened back again in a hurry. I couldn¡¯t hear anything from the both words, but I was sure that guy knew my Pink ce or at least he knew something. For a while I suspected that Derek asked that guy to kidnap Pink. But when Derek left, I strode to that man who was still on the floor and once he raised his head up to see my face, he started to slip every single secret immediately. Of course he knew who I was and everyone in the werewolves knew me well, even Carlos the king of rogues. I didn¡¯t ask him about anything and that was the easiest confession ever ¡°your highness, I met king Derek by coincidence in the first before. He was¡­¡± he trembled but I growled and he trailed off shivering ¡°he was beating up an innocent human in exactly that spot. And because I saw that, he threatened me that he would kill me if I didn¡¯t get all the information about Queen Pink''s real parents. After a while I have heard everything about the Pink eyed girl. And that she¡­¡± he gulped nervously trying to take his breath. He coughed ¡°I figured out that queen Pink is the abandoned princess of our king Carlos, our princess of rogues and I informed king Valdo of that information. But I swear to go, I have no hands in disappearing the princess. I mean the queen.¡± He knelt down, cing his head to my feet. Imanded him ¡°get up now.¡± And that was enough for him to startle a bit but immediately he obeyed. He knew that I hate repeating my words. He nodded lowering his gaze to the floor politely ¡°so my mate is the princess of rogue?¡± I asked him slowly. He nodded his head ¡°yes your highness.¡± I stepped closer and he stepped back a few inches in fear from me. I gestured to him to stop ¡°so do you know where I could find her?¡± I said slowly and calmly to not scare him. He trembled ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know. But if it was kidnapped in the north borders of rogue territory then it means it was kidnaped by the rogue very pack.¡± And as I assumed earlier. And that would give me more time. ¡°okay then, could you show me that ce? I will make you one of us to live under my protection if you helped me. not just you but anyone else would help me.¡± I offered it to him and I was sure he would agree immediately. But I didn¡¯t expect his answer. ¡°your highness, then all the rogue¡¯s packs would love to help you. Actually all of us love the little princess. The legend says that she will be our Lucifer but will be the death of her father and the end of all the rogues.¡± He informed me and by that somehow I figured out why king Carlos wants to kill her. Because he loved his throne and himself more than even his daughter. What a horrible wolf?! What if that was a false legend?! How could he risk losing his dough? I rubbed my chin ¡°but why didn''t he kill her when she was a baby? Why did he just abandon her?¡± He said in a broken tone as if he was remembering a sort of sad memory ¡°he wanted to kill her, but I heard that our queen took her Pink eyed princess to the forest and blessed her then left her alone to save her. And that¡¯s why the king Carlos killed our queenter.¡± He sobbed! And started crying. I didn¡¯t imagine that one of the rogue ouws would cry?! We even didn¡¯t do that! I asked insistently ¡°he killed the queen and now he wants to kill his daughter? But has anyone told him that Pink was still alive?¡± If he didn¡¯t know that she was alive then it was good for her. He fiddled with his fingers nervously ¡°yes, there¡¯s someone who told the king Carlos that his daughter is still alive and much worse, he told him that she is the queen of all the werewolves and mated to you, your highness. But I can assure you, he didn¡¯t mean any harm. He didn¡¯t know about the king Carlos intentions towards our princess Pink. He is just too young to know.¡± He informed me and I was like lost in a maze that I couldn''t find where I should start from. It wasn''t an easy thing now and it was something pushing me into war! ¡°okay! juste with me show me the very ce. I already sent my men there. But I need to know if it is the same ce or not.¡± Imanded him and he followed my pace. My men were surrounding him to make sure he won¡¯t have fled away. But he surprised us, he didn¡¯t lie and he didn¡¯t try to make a trick. He looked so honest. We got into the cars and I asked him again ¡°why did you say that all the rogue¡¯s packs would love to help me?¡± He smiled lightly ¡°we loved our queen, she was so kind and when she got birth to the little princess our attitudes and behaviors surprisingly changed and we hated blood and¡­.¡± he was exining to me. Even so that could be beyond beliefs but I didn¡¯t try to stop him. But my ears just blocked the words of him. Because I was thinking of Pink. All he meant was ¡®she was different¡¯ I mind link with one of my warriors to know what was going on in that very house and he said ¡®she¡¯s there your highness but Derek wasn¡¯t there.¡¯ I mind linked back with him ¡®make sure she¡¯s safe. Don¡¯t start a war till my arrival. Just follow her. And tell me the location.¡¯ Where the hell was Derek then?! That was all I¡¯m thinking! Could he be going directly to king Carlos? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He loved her to that degree to risk his life to save her?! Chapter 40 good deal! Chapter 40 good deal! Chapter 40*** good deal! Derek pov*** All I wanted was saving Pink, yes I abused her and beat the hell up of her all her life but it was just me and her. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else touch her. Hurt her or kill her! Never! I did all of that and risked a lot to make her mine. I killed my father for that! I left the castle of Valdo directly to where I could find the rogue man hoping that he might hear something about Pink or maybe he already knew where she was. I didn¡¯t have any ns at all except meeting the king Carlos the king of the rogue. And to prove to Valdo that I might be Pink mate. I know that was a lie that I was trying to convince them and even me by. But seriously why and how I mind-linked with her? What was the strong bond connection between me and Pink to mind link each other? And why did I do that but when she asked for help ¡®only Valdo heard her screams?¡¯ that hurt my feelings a lot. But it wasn¡¯t the right time to discover why or why not. It was a life and death situation and the issue should be solved sooner notter or I will cry over her dead body soon than I could even imagine. So, there was no n, no path or link to trace or follow. Was just my hopes and it was very down actually. I couldn¡¯t tell from where I found the courage and went without my men to find her?! The rogues were murderers, even so, I was king and my supernatural powers were very strong and I was considered as the best alpha warrior but no one and I mean no one could face the rogues by his own. ¡®only Valdo could do so.¡¯ My wolf repeated those crap words. And even so I growled and snapped at my wolf, but I know that was the truth. Only Valdo was able and capable to make the rogues vanish by only himself without the help of his packs. But he wasn¡¯t so stupid and he wouldn¡¯t risk by Pink life. He might win the war alone using his powers but he might lose her at the end. Feeling that I was in love with Pink and someone else was sharing that love with me ¡­. Seriously killed me. Once I reached the forest of my kingdom, I searched every spot and corner for the rogue¡¯s man and thankfully I found him crying! Whatever and whoever he was crying over I didn¡¯t care or give a shot about his personal life or issues. Heartless as I used to be, I dragged him all of the sudden from his neck and strangled his neck ¡°where is my baby Pink?¡± I said emphasizing every wordes out of my mouth that was filled and covered with hatred and aggressive attitude. He trembled and rolled his eyes at me ¡°princess Pink?¡± I nodded but tightened my grip over his neck more to give him a hint that I won¡¯t have mercy with him if he lied or started a mind game with me ¡°yes, tell me now. I don¡¯t have time and you won¡¯t have any Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. time either before killing you.¡± I said firmly. He shook his head in a thunderstruck. I counted loudly ¡°one¡­. Two¡­¡± And that was more than enough of him to reply hurriedly ¡°she was kidnapped!¡± I stared in disbelief ¡°what? Who did that? tell me now!¡± Imanded him. He tried to breathe, I released his neck ¡°she was kidnapped by one of our very warriors. They will try to sell her soon.¡± He informed me but that wasn¡¯t enough information from him. I roared gritting angrily on my teeth ¡°where is she now?¡± He stuttered ¡°she is in the north very pack house. I seriously can¡¯t go with you there. And I can¡¯t help you or her by now. I will just pray for her to be saved.¡± I scoffed ¡°what the fuck! Pray for her! As if you do care about her safety!¡± He said confidently and blurted out ¡°yes, I do care! She is innocent. and the rogues¡¯ packs don¡¯t hate her. You know nothing about us and you never cared about rogues and ouws. And I don¡¯t think you would risk your life to rescue her. But¡­¡± he paused and actually I felt so insulted by his words. But he was right, everything he just said was correct and I didn¡¯t care about anyone else except my happiness and my desires and I was selfish even with Pink even though I loved her. But humiliation me by telling me that I will never be able to rescue her, that was fucking bad. Do I really want to risk my life for her?! Do I love her that much?! I should think wisely! What will I get if I lost my life or my throne?! He trailed off his words ¡°now you know her ce. Just go and find her if you want to. And if you found your guts to face the king Carlos then I will tell where you could meet the king. And for your information, he already knows that you want to meet him and he should be waiting for you.¡± Okay, that would be good! I should go and find him first. I asked him where I could find Carlos the king of rogues and after she had told me his private ce. I left storming off the forest going back to the rogue¡¯s territory in the north. And left him on the ground and didn''t nce back at him. Even though I smelled intruders around me, I didn¡¯t care so much. I was sure that Valdo would never trust me and he would send some of his loyal men to stalk me and know where I was going. After half an hour I was standing in the spot of king Carlos'' private ce. It was a small house in the borders of his territory. And once Inded my feet on that ce. Rogues packs appeared from nowhere and rushed towards me. I raised my head up followed by my hands and announced loudly ¡°I¡¯m not here for any harm. I¡¯m the king Derek. I need to meet the king of rogues now. I have a deal for him.¡± And by that I heard a high chuckle and once I turned my body to look behind me I found a scary man looks like a devil standing in the dark and his eyes were darker than his face and his clothes; he bowed his head to me mocking and making fun of me as if I was just a bug to him. ¡°So is it our deal?¡± and when he said to her, I looked to the next side to where he was pointing his fingers at to find Pink tied to a tree naked! Fuck! Is that man sick minded?! She is supposed to be his daughter! He is definitely much worse than me. Chapter 41 my father?! Chapter 41 my father?! Chapter 41*** my father?! Pink pov*** I opened my eyes trying to remember what had happened to me, then I remembered what they had said to me earlier. I muttered ¡°going to my funeral?¡± What was that?! maybe they were just kidding with me and it was just a joke but I couldn¡¯t get it or something?! How could anyone go to his funeral? And why? I didn¡¯t do anything bad to anyone in my life! Who could hate me to that degree and why he wants me dead?! That was so strange and my mind didn¡¯t get it. I felt a strong headache that hammered my head. Pressed on my nerves and on my eyes that I was hardly trying to open my eyes normally. My tongue was tangled from the hard shock. And I wasn¡¯t scared from death more than feeling so lonely at the end of my life without anyone standing by my side or trying to save me. it just felt so bad to be alone all my life. Being hated by my real parents and abandoned in the middle of nowhere when I was just a little born girl and then I was med for killing the king Valdo who adopted me. thenter being abused by elder brothers that were supposed to protect me. And when I thought that finally life would take a good turn and that my luck reached a good spot, everything just flowed in the air as if it had never existed in just a few minutes. Yes, having the king Valdo as my mate was a good surprise for me and him epting me To Be his was something I could even dream of. But everything all of sudden appeared in its real face, the mask was dropped off him to make the possessive and selfish real alpha show up. I don¡¯t want to be unfair to him, yes he made me live a good life in a very fancy castle and gave me everything I wanted. Yes, I could feel the love between his arms and in between his eyes. But that wasn¡¯t what I wanted. All I wanted was living a normal life, to have my own freedom. To have the ability to say yes and no. not to feel like a ve once again! As if the time turned back again to the past. As nothing had happened at all except in the near past I was dominated by Derek and in the present my mate king Valdo dominated me! And I didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t ignore my nightmares about king Valdo killing me! Yes, I was sure that it was a sign for something. It was especially repeated from time to time. I was politely handcuffed by those servants of the rogues. Who shocked me by how they respected me and I wondered why or how. They were so different from the other man who came to me in that dark basement room and said awfully that he would sell me. I didn¡¯t protest because somehow I was sure they are just servants and obeying the orders of their master. I followed them step by step until we reached a room downstairs. It looked like an office. Everything was moving fast in time but slowly for me. I was worried and scared but when that man turned his body to meme everything flowed in the air. He was smiling widely and I felt so relieved. But he deceived me,ter I realized that. he bowed his head slightly ¡°your highness, please follow me. I java a surprise for you and in just minutes you will be released. I promise. You.¡± I smiled back and sighed in relief ¡°thank you, but why not now?¡± I wondered. He said calmly ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do that for now. It¡¯s the orders of our king.¡± And that was like drugging me into my grave. I didn¡¯t know or even believe that he was just lying to me to make me go with him without rejection or screaming. He linked his arms to me, but I was still handcuffed from my wrists. We didn¡¯t take a car or something, it was just near distance. We walked and we were followed by other men. Even so, I felt that I had caught sight of Valdo men, but I wasn¡¯t so sure about that. and for sure if they were around me then I can¡¯t make a move or all of us will be at risk. I just waited to see what would happenter, until we reached a ce like a cottage. And too many wolves but in the shape of humans were surrounding the ce. Once I stopped inside, that nice guy who was liking his arms to mine, just pushed me out of the blue to the ground and then yelled ¡°your majesty! I get your order package.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I tried to get up but I was kicked in my stomach again by that man, and a deep growl made me shiver in my ce. I crawled on my knees to stand up and run away. But a huge foot was blocking my path. I raised my head up to see someone so elegantly in his middle age grinning ¡°wee back to your house again¡­ daughter.¡± I startled a bit and stood up to see him closely, I wanted to smile and hug him. That meant he was my father. But my heart and my mind didn¡¯t feel happy but my heart copsed and skipped some beats. I gulped nervously ¡°do you know me?¡± I asked in curiosity, yes I wanted assurance. I wanted him to say something. He nodded andughed as if he was making fun of me or heughed because he won a battle ¡°I¡¯m your father! The king of rogues. And you¡­. Still fucking alive!¡± he said slowly calmly then started to hollered. I stuttered dragging my feet back a few inches until my back hit a huge tree ¡°why are you saying that if I¡¯m your lost daughter? You should be happy to see me!¡± He rubbed his chin and shot me with deadly gazes ¡°happy! What the fuck are you talking about?! Because of you, I was forced to kill the love of my life.¡± He said angrily gritting his teeth. I blinked and blurted out innocently ¡°my mother?!¡± what the hell was he saying! I can¡¯t believe that man is my father! He looked worse than a stepfather! Why the hell does he hold such hate in his heart for me? He nodded and stomped towards me pulling me from my neck and hitting me back to the tree ¡°yes, your mother. My Luna and my queen! Because of you! I hate you.¡± I painfully screamed ¡°why? I was two years old when you left me in the forest! I don¡¯t understand anything.¡± He fumed in anger and threw me in disgusting looks ¡°you will know in a few minutes. But now, I need to do something to you before killing you.¡± I gasped in disbelief! Was that a trick! Was he a liar!? Why would father kill his own daughter?! ¡°please tell me what have I done?¡± I begged him in a broken tone. He shook his head ignoring my words, then he shoutedmanding his men ¡°take off all her clothes! I want her naked and tied to the tree now.¡± What the fuck! I¡¯m his fucking daughter! What was he going to do with me?! Chapter 42 fuck her or I will kill her! Chapter 42 fuck her or I will kill her! Chapter 42*** fuck her or I will kill her! Derek pov*** When I reached king Carlos the king of rogue¡¯s private ce and found my baby Pink tied naked to a tree, seriously all I wanted back then and thought of was two things only. First. to cover her body instantly. Second¡­ was to kill that fucking king of rogues. But she stopped me! I couldn¡¯t imagine that she was doing that to save my life. Maybe because she knew how I became so stupid because of my anger. Yes, she was grown up around me and between my arms. She knew my temper and how worse it could reach. I didn¡¯t know if I could be happy for feeling how much she cared about my life or if I should p my fucking face because I couldn¡¯t do anything to save her at that moment. I fucked up her life. I made her suffer. I made her cry. I didn¡¯t even try to leave her to live her life happily with her real mate. But I wanted to do more and more even so I was very sure she wasn¡¯t mine. I was like a paralyzed person but not just physically but Mindy. I couldn¡¯t think of anything to do at that point. I growled insanely losing my mind and hurrying towards Pink, I took off my coat and ced it over her body. The tears flow down her cheeks ¡°don¡¯t do that Derek. Just go away.¡± She said brokenly, staring to the floor. I raised her chin up to look at me ¡°don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m here for you. No one will touch you. If anyone wants to do that, they should pass me first. because it will be over my dead body.¡± I said confidently, rounding my fist in anger. She blinked in disbelief, I know she couldn¡¯t believe I might do that. I was the one who abused her day after day and night after night. I was the one who wanted to force her into sex. I was the one who used her body shamelessly to fill my bed sexual desires and to reach my climax. I was the one who filled her throat with my thick liquid. I used her like a garbage heartlessly. So that was normal for her to not trust my words. But I was honest about her and about my feelings towards her. If only she could know what I could do to have her. And what I have done without regret to make her mine. I fucked even my younger brother! I killed¡­. fuck I hate my brain when that old memories snap back again to that day. I hated that. but I guess I will live with that for the rest of my life. Feeling disgusted from my cruel me. Me and Pink conversation was interrupted by the king Carlos ''who was supposed to be Pink father¡¯ that was something out of the belief actually. Maybe he was a stepfather or something! ¡°stop the fucking shit talking both of you. Don¡¯t try to fake up how you care about her. I know and you know and even her know very well how horribly you have used her body every single night to fill your heated up the body and reach your fucking climax. To you, she was just a hole.¡± He smirked mentioning that and I wondered how the hell did he know about that. That was a secret between me and my brother Garret and her. And for sure she wouldn¡¯t be the one who will talk about that. that was a shameful thing and she won¡¯t be proud of that. Could it be garrett? But how and why the hell did he do that! My mind was going to erupt like a volcano from eth overthinking evil thoughts. ¡°stop thinking and talk to me now. Tell me why you are here and don¡¯t waste my time.¡± He said arrogantly from the tip of his nose. I threw him up and down look ¡°don¡¯t talk to me in that way. I¡¯m a king the same as you. Same powers and stronger pack. Be careful Carlos. And you do know why I¡¯m here. for taking Pink with me now.¡± I said firmly, raising my eyebrows up and then I turned my body again to untie her as if it was simple. But I hated the long conversation that we started already and I wanted to push him to give me what I need. To pull everything from his mouth. But suddenly he yelled ¡°stop now! Move an inch and I will make sure to kill her in front of her eyes.¡± He I nced at her to only see her shivering but she mouthed to me mutely ¡®get out and save yourselves, Derek.¡¯ I nodded to her and just smiled to cover up how angry I was. I think she really thought that I would just leave her only among those monsters as helpless prey! Iughed hysterically making fun of what Carlos had just said to me ¡°are you serious? As you have said, I used and abused her every single night since she was just 18 years old. Don¡¯t you even have any dignity as a father to kill me or something! She is supposed to be your daughter!¡± He scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest ¡°why are you here Derek?¡± he ignored my words. I admit that he was so calm even so there¡¯s so much hatred in between his eyes but that was surprisingly not for me but for Pink. And if I was someone else, I could tell that girl killed that man''s mother or something. But she was too innocent and she has locked all her life in my castle. She knows nothing about the pack and other kingdoms or about the outside normal human world. She had no knowledge and no skills and was not even aware or trained over her supernatural powers. Actually, she knows nothing about her powers and when she had shifted into that huge wolf, she was more shocked than me. I was sure that wasn¡¯t easy for her to shift again because if she was capable of that then she wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped and tied now. ¡°I said I¡¯m here to take Pink with me.¡± I said emphasizing every wordes out of my mouth and then I trailed off my words ¡°so tell me why she is here and why you are doing that to your daughter?¡± He blows a fuming breath away as if he wanted to blow fires from his nose ¡°it¡¯s none of your business.¡± He said carelessly. ¡°don¡¯t give me that attitude. You epted to meet me to hear my offer for you.¡± I smirked sheepishly. He lingered for a while then he started ¡°okay, I want to hear the offer first. then¡­¡± I cut off him ¡°no, tell me first why are you doing this to your daughter and remember I abused her for the past years of her life that means I do want her alive. And trust me I can do a lot for her sake.¡± Once I finished my words that was a clear and direct warning to him. He chuckled and mumbled ¡°yes, I can tell. That¡¯s why you have killed your father!¡± I widened my eyes dumbfounded, no one knows about that except garrett.! He sold me for them?! But why?! For the throne! I strode towards him face to face huffing ¡°how the hell did you know about that?¡± Then he snapped his fingers and I found that garret was behind him appearing from nowhere but thank god! He was handcuffed. That means my brother didn¡¯t sell me! That means I was the only bad man in that castle! Yes, I hurt Garrett and my father and Pink and all of them just loved me. ¡°how could you tie a prince''s hand? Don¡¯t you know about the consequences of that?¡± I raised an eyebrow asking him in a more sharp tone. ¡°Derek, you''ve killed your father for the throne! Don¡¯t act like a good go here. you are exactly like me.¡± he said coldly. Then he trailed off and gestured to me to have a seat and he sat on a chair in front of me ¡°Derek, I killed my lovely wife because she lied to me. She took Pink away to save her life after she heard me say that I will kill my daughter. And you killed your father because of the throne. So both of us are the same ¡®killers.¡± He informed me but my words made all of them freeze, actually ¡°wrong!¡± I chuckled when I stood up walking around his chair slowly ¡°do you want to know why the hell I killed my father?¡± I raised an eyebrow. Then I threw the bomb at all of them at once ¡°because I told him I wanted Pink to be mine and he rejected and threatened me that he would send her out of the castle. Yes, I killed my father for her. So be careful, I won¡¯t take it easy with you. I will fight for her till thest breath of mine.¡± But who interrupted me wasn¡¯t Carlos, but Pink ¡°what? Did you kill my father for that? why! Your father!¡± I lowered my gaze to the floor ¡°he deserved that! I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without you! I abused you for that! I wanted to rape you for that! I was afraid that you mightter find a mate.¡± I exined. And continued my words ¡°and the funny thing is¡­ I¡¯m not regretting anything.¡± I say boldly and calmly assuring her. King Carlos was staring at me as if he was trying to read my mind, then he started to talk ¡°your offer?¡± I furrowed my brows ¡°I will take Pink and my brother now and inpensation, I will give you whatever you want.¡± He blurted out ¡°I want her dead!¡± I gasped ¡°And why the fuck you want to do that to your own daughter? When I killed my father, I thought I do have a logical reason which is love! I thought she was my mate. But why do you want to do that to an innocent girl like her?¡± He shrugged his shoulders and simply said ¡°with her future readings and her hidden powers¡­ She will be my death. If I leave her alive, I will be killed soon and the rogue kingdom will be destroyed.¡± I grimaced ¡°are you nuts? And how did you know that? for fuck sake! She had no powers!¡± I scoffed, drifting my eyes between him and garrett. Carols narrowed his eyes ¡°are you serious?¡± I nodded and chuckled ¡°yes very sure! You are so fucking, idiot. So now tell me anotherpensation. And I promise I will do it and forget about that incident at all.¡± I gave him my word, but I couldn¡¯t think that he will ask me to do something like that in front of all of those packs ¡®betas and omegas¡¯ the rogues didn¡¯t contain any other alphas or warriors, the king was the only alpha among them. Maybe they weren¡¯t stronger than me and Garrett but there were a lot of them around us. And all I wanted to do at that moment to take her safe and then I will prepare for revenge from the rogues. ¡°then fuck her now or I will kill her.¡± He blurted out! And I rolled my eyes shockingly! Yes, I wanted to do that with her but not in front of all of those ugly monsters. I will never humiliate her! Ever! She will kill herselfter! But did I have any other option? Garret finally and out of blue found his tongue and shouted ¡°don¡¯t do that Derek! That¡¯s enough!¡± I nodded and walked close to Garrett and leaned to his ear and whispered ¡°So are you with me? could you die with dignity by my side for her sake?¡± The king Carlos that was scoffing at my brother talking. But I meant every word. Garret gazed back deeply into my eyes to read my mind and he sessfully did because I didn¡¯t block my mind. Then Garret mind-linked with me ¡®yes, I will be in your back and by your side. Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ I nodded to garret then I stared down back to King Carlos ¡°so if I did that with her now, you will let her go?¡± He rubbed his chin and smiled excitedly ¡°yes sure.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and started taking off my pants and my trouser and asked him again while I was staring at the other side towards Pink ¡°so, tell me first¡­ is she really your daughter? Because why don¡¯t you share her body with me?¡± I offered to press on his animalistic desires. He coughed ¡°no I can¡¯t, she is my daughter! Actually, I don¡¯t know if she was mine or not. How could a good girl with a good future be my daughter?¡± he suspected Pink was his daughter. Maybe he did all of that sixteen years ago because of entrusting. He thought that his mate cheated on him with another. ¡°Okay," I just said to Carlos. and stomped towards Pink, I leaned down to her neck kissing and licking hungrily then I whispered ¡°could you shift now into your wolf? I and Garrett will fight. But I want you to run away into the south. Could you do that?¡± I said in a hurry and to make sure that she has heard my words, I mind linked repeating the same words to her and to garret at the same moment ¡®could you shift now into your wolf? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I and Garrett will fight. But I want you to run away into the south. Could you do that?¡¯ she moaned loudly faking up ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will try.¡± But I waited for her, I pretended that I was touching her boobs and kissing her. Until king Carlos yelled at some of his men ¡°alpha Valdo is here! kill him now.¡± When they said that, suddenly Pink was shifting into the biggest wolf ever and growled loudly as echoes among the mountains almost making all of us deaf ¡°no one will kill my mate.¡± That squeezed my heart. She loved him more than herself. That was the only reason for her to make her wolf appear. ¡®her love¡¯ to save her love king Valdo. Aches in my chest throbbed painfully and even though I wanted in just a minute to save her life, and somehow I wanted to make her live happily and end-all of that obsession with her¡­ but¡­ something came up again to tell me ¡®she¡¯s yours, Derek. She¡¯s our mate, Derek. Don¡¯t leave her to Valdo¡¯ and that was a devilish wolf. ¡®I will never give up on her¡­ she will be mine. It was just about the right time.¡¯ Chapter 43 Not him! Chapter 43 Not him! Chapter 43*** Not him! Pink pov*** Everything had happened in that night or in another meaning in just few hours was nothingpared to when I have heard the king of rogues who supposed to be my father wants to kill my mate ¡®king Valdo¡¯ As if unknown power and strength controlled me and I was charged from a dead and lifeless wolf in the shape of a human and shifted into my wolf. Even me didn¡¯t notice that I was shifted. I know that I wanted to do that earlier especially when the king of rogues alpha Carlos said everything about how he wanted me dead. It was something heartless from him. And even when I tried to do something to stop him before forcing Derek to fuck me in public in front of all those wolves that were ves to the rogue king. But it was hard for me. What happens when I hear danger and death knocking on the door of my mate?! Seriously I didn¡¯t know. But I was sure at that moment that I have been stupid and stubborn and I was only trying to convince myself that I hate king Valdo or at least I could live without him. He was mine! No one would touch my mate! Yes, I would never let them do that. That was the only thing that hit my brain at that moment. Even though Derek was already risking his life and by garret life as well to save mine. I was d to do that. that both of them finally regretted the sins they have done in the past. But could I trust a killer?! He killed his own father because he rejected what Derek wanted! Because Derek wanted me! Could anyone trust someone like him?! In a while I was sure that Derek will take advantage from this opportunity to fuck me. he always wanted and waited for that eagerly. But when he mind linked with me again and said that his words by his own mouth repeating to me that I must shift now and he will fight for me! I was impressed by his words! Could the love melt a stone heart like Derek?! Do I worth that much! But nothing made one strand of my hair move, I wasn¡¯t sure that I would be able to shift and I didn¡¯t even know what made me shift before. There was no reason for me. But those words ¡°alpha Valdo is here! kill him now.¡± Did what I have never expected to do. I was shifted all of sudden, surprised all of them and yelled with all my voice strength ¡°no one will touch what is mine. He is my mate and that will be over my dead body.¡± I growled and untied my hands and stomped without even one percent of fear towards the king of rogues who stared at me in awe as if he was shrunk into a very tiny small kid scared to death. He pointed to me to stop ¡°wait! I¡¯m your father! You can¡¯t kill me.¡± and watching him say that didn¡¯t affect me at all. What the fuck! He was a loser and liar and very weak to face the fact that he wanted to kill me when I was still baby and now he wanted others to fuck me. he tied me naked for god sake?! That was the worst case ever! I forgot what Derek did to me when I figured out that my real father was worse than him. Yes, and I don¡¯t think that I will be able to forgive him ever! I grabbed the king of rogue Carlos from his neck and threw him to the wall to make him fly a few meters. I growled and turned my body to hit any wolf that came up my path. Some of them ran away and others didn¡¯t. I even heard one of the rogue¡¯s warriors yell ¡°she wasn¡¯t that strong when we kidnapped her! What happened?!¡± I didn¡¯t give a shit to their words, except learning the truth about me, that my strength was about the bond between me and my mate. And I decided to not let anyone weaken us. My father didn¡¯t shift at all which was kind of weird to me. He crawled on the ground and I didn¡¯t make a new move waiting for him to fight me or anything. Derek and Garrett didn¡¯t shift as well, I was fighting alone and I didn¡¯t need any help. Until I heard my love voice so clear behind me ¡°stop now Pink! Stop.¡± He shouted in amanding tone. I turned my body to take a nce at him and yes, it was my mate king Valdo with all of his warriors and men and they caught some of the rogues already. I growled in disagreement with what he just said. And stepped closer to the king of rogue leaning down to punch his fucking face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Valdo yelled again at me and that time he was so concerned ¡°I said stop that now Pink! He is your father. I don¡¯t want you to be a killer like rogues. I don¡¯t want my Luna to be a monster. Stop now.¡± Me! a monster! Me a killer! Me stained with blood! No! that can¡¯t happen. I froze in my ce for a few seconds, processing his words in my head. But I just couldn¡¯t shift back to my normal shape yet. If I let that man who was supposed to be my father alive then he will try to kill my Valdo again. I groaned and roared again in disapproval to king Valdo''smand and pulled my father up by my hands and mmed him strangely to the wall. But before I could do anything else, Valdo threatened me ¡°one more move Pink and I will leave you forever. Don¡¯t make me hate you.¡± And that was enough for me to shift back again to my normal shape, I was shivering in fear from what my mate just said to me. I was afraid to turn my body and face him because I started crying like it rained in just a second. No one ever loved me! No one cared about me. only him! I was killing my father for him! How could he say those words to me?! I was protecting him. Valdo came close to me and ced his hands over my shoulder ¡°it¡¯s okay baby Pink. You are safe now.¡± And his sweet, protected tone was enough for me to lose control of my feet and ck out in seconds. I found my home and king Valdo was my home. There¡¯s no pressure or stress or fear or cries. He was there for me and holding me. I only heard him whisper something while he was carrying me between his arms ¡°sleep now baby Pink, you don¡¯t need to protect yourself because I will always protect you.¡± Chapter 44 second Luna! Chapter 44 second Luna! Chapter 44*** second Luna! King Valdo pov*** I skipped everything that had never happened. At least that was what I showed to my baby Pink. I wanted to end that chapter of her life and of my life as well. Because if anyone should be med then it was me for not treating her in a good way as my equal half. And because I have epted her as my mate before even carrying to know her past or her real parents. That was my bad! I was guilty! Or maybe I was the victim. To be honest, I suspected all of them, even Pink. Yes, what if all of that was just a pretending ¡®a dirty y¡¯ to put me down and to steal the throne from my hand?! I¡¯m bad at thinking so?! Maybe yes or maybe not! I don¡¯t want to be a fool because of love. I know that she was virgin when I mated to her. But. that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Something is blocking me from reading her mind and the fact that Derek had the ability to mind link with my Pink was strange. And maybe it was just a lie. But what I was sure of, she wasn¡¯t his mate. And I was her mate. I needed some time to test her and test my love towards her. I needed to make sure that it wasn¡¯t a trap for me. I wanted to end all of this especially when I have arrived to the king of rogues private ce and I heard him saying to Derek ¡®fuck her or I will kill him¡¯ it doesn¡¯t give a sense at all. Nothing was making any sense in her life. Even so, when that rogue man told me the whole story about the dead queen and about the vision of the future about Pink being the death of her father. That was bullshit to me, I have never heard about such powers and no one supposed to have this one at all. So I had two deskins ¡®test her or leave her¡¯ And that was the toughest thing ever for me. how am I supposed to leave her now? I was so attached to her. There was such a strong bond between us. Even with all I had in my mind and the entrust in my heart, I still wanted to hug her and kiss her and touch her. That was insane but was real. I know that the test might be harsh. But because I couldn¡¯t know or judge without any evidence then it was my only choice. I can¡¯t kill myself by my own hands. But it was the only n I had to do it. I took her to the car and Derek and Garrett followed me, Derek shouted my name ¡°king Valdo? Where are you going?¡± I raised an eyebrow and said simply ¡°why do you care? Do you think that I will let you fuck my baby Pink?¡± He gasped and nced back at Pink in the backseat, she was deeply sleeping. I moved an inch to block his view ¡°don¡¯t look at what¡¯s mine. Be sure that me or never. Not just for her. But seriously, I will never allow anyone to take what¡¯s mine. I will kill anyone whoes across my path. Don¡¯t even dream of that Derek.¡± I warned him coldly but calmly with so confidence. He widened his eyes dumbfounded by my words ¡°what are you saying?! I don¡¯t understand anything!¡± I smirked with scoff of his words ¡°oh I see that you are stupid. Come on Derek. Don¡¯t y innocently. Not my throne and not my Pink. I will kill you before you couldy your hands on any of those.¡± I exined. He gulped nervously and tried to steal a small peek at the sleepy Pink then he nodded ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming; I think you will lose her soon because you don¡¯t trust her enough. Don¡¯t worry I will never block your path. Sooner orter you will fall.¡± Then he turned his back after throwing his words, I got scared seriously my heart skipped a few beats by his words. Why the hell I felt like that! could love throw me in my grave?! Or that was selfishness! I snapped back to my thoughts and threw him with myst words ``don''t go to my castle! Just go to yours. I don¡¯t want to see you or Garrett for now.¡± Imanded him and he just ignored my words. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But yes, he went the other way with Garrett and a few of his men who followed us. And after a while when we reached the castle, I didn¡¯t find any of them. My father was waiting concerned about us. He hurried to us when he saw me carrying Pink ¡°what happened?¡± I shook my head ¡°nothing happened father.¡± He narrowed his eyes ¡°what do you mean by nothing happened? Who dared to kidnap her and what happened? Where did you find her?¡± my father bombarded me with too many questions. I furrowed my brows and sternly courted my beta who had already started informing my father the whole story ¡°I said nothing happened father! I don¡¯t want to bring that subject ever again.¡± My father crossed his arms over his chest and shot me with an angry look ¡°I¡¯m your father and the great king. Imand you now to tell me the details!¡± I shouted with all my strength ¡°I said it¡¯s none of your business. She is my Luna, my mate. So I expect you to not interfere with us! Ever father!¡± My father almost dropped his jaw shockingly from my attitude, I nced back to my betamanding him ¡°let king calls go, don¡¯t put him into jail. Just warn him if he makes a single move to my baby Pink, I swear to god and all the goddess I will make him beg to kill him.¡± My beta nodded mutely, I gestured to him and trailed off my words ¡°and don¡¯t talk ever again to you or the men about what happened. Nothing happened and she didn¡¯t leave at all. no one kidnapped her. Even if she asked about that. got that all of you?¡± I dismissed my beta and my other few men, they left. My father stopped me while I was climbing the stairs ¡°what are you intending to do Valdo? Something fishy in your words.¡± I inhaled and exhaled heavily trying to control my temper ¡°nothing father, trust me this time please. Because I need you by my side.¡± ¡°I will always be by your side.¡± My father blurted out. And I just nodded and continued walking upstairs, I walked back to my room and ced Pink on the bed gently. She freed her eyes finally but that was after I had cleaned her whole body from the mud and dressed her sleeping clothes and covered her by the nket as nothing had happened. She startled a bit when she opened her eyes to find herself in the bed ¡°huh? How I came here? what happened?¡± I was taking off my clothes already, I smiled weakly and went closer to her in bed ¡°What do you mean?¡± She cleared her throat ¡°how did Ie here? I was in¡­¡± she was wondering and trying to remember. But I wasn¡¯t in a mood to hear anything. I cut off instantly ¡°you were sleeping for more than a day next to me baby,¡± I lied but I guess she believed me when she took a look at herthes. She sighed in relief ¡°oh god, it was a bad nightmare then, I thought that you punished me and I ran away then the rogue king said he is my father and wanted to kill me. even Derek had the ability to mind link with me. That was a weird nightmare but long.¡± I faked augh ¡°how could Derek mind link with you?! He can¡¯t. only me. because he is not your mate. See! It''s a nightmare baby Pink and no, I didn¡¯t punish you.¡± She nodded and smiled softly ¡°but¡­ the sex room!¡± I did forget about that! she might have found out if she went there. Still a few clothes there already. I chuckled and mmed by body next to her in bed and pressed my jaw to her neck ¡°there¡¯s no sex room baby. It will arrive tomorrow.¡± She widened her eyes and shivered, okay that was tepid I guess. But if I didn¡¯t have the ability to erase everything that had happened by my powers then I had to hide all the evidence as it has never existed. She ran her fingers through her hair as lost in thinking ¡°what? Am I losing my mind?! I thought that you surprised me with sex room already?¡± I stood up again and faced her, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore ¡°Pink! Listen to me. nothing like that happened. Now you need to pay attention to me. there¡¯ something I want to discuss with you. And I think you should know.¡± She stood up and stared at me in concern ¡°What is it?¡± I blew a sharp breath away and then I said confidently ¡°I have to choose a second Luna.¡± ¡°what?!¡± she almost jumped out of the bed. But I turned my back to her and walked out of the room without giving her second nce. Yes, I should do that. I think her love made me blind. I have to prove to myself that she is really eligible to be trusted, that she deserves to be with me. Chapter 45 I need a break! Chapter 45 I need a break! Chapter 45*** I need a break! Pink pov*** I hopped off the bed following Valdo and yelling at him to stop but he didn¡¯t even nce back at me. I growled in anger and mmed the door behind him. I walked to the mirror checking up myself and there was no sign that anything happened to me earlier. I couldn¡¯t imagine that it was a long nightmare! That was insane! I feel crazy. And why in the hell he said he should have a second Luna? What he means by that and why he didn¡¯t exin to me anything but just left after dropping the bomb into my face?! He said he wants to discuss something with me but that was a decision he already made earlier that was obvious! Maybe he wasn¡¯t so in love with me or maybe I didn''t satisfy him in bed! Or maybe that he found out that he does have another mate and he wants her as well as me. What the fuck I was talking about! That can¡¯t be happening! What if my nightmare was true and he wants to hide it? But why?! If it was true, then he saved me at the end! I was sure of that! Or maybe he¡ª I really can¡¯t get it! I feel lost and losing my mind already. Maybe I do have some issues with my memories or maybe he found out that I have mental illness that¡¯s why he wants another Luna. Fuck! What if he hates me in bed?1 but he said I was his first and that he was inexperienced like me! Maybe he felt disgusted from my past and he decided to leave me?! Oh my god! I wish someone could give me any exnation for that! even my wolf wasn¡¯t talking to me. I wish I was trained or¡ª Yes, I do have someone who could exin to me what was going on. All I have to do is to change my clothes and go to the beta and ask him. I rushed back to the shower room to take a shower first, somehow I felt sweaty even so there was no sign over my body at all. It was lukewarm water that rxed my mind for a while, I even took a short nap in the bathtub. But surprisingly I didn¡¯t dream of anything except thosest words of Valdo ¡®I will have a second Luna!¡¯ I opened my eyes, sighing in frustration and getting out of the bathtub to take a look in the long mirror talking to myself ¡®why did he do that? Maybe because I was sued after all by Derek and garrett. Yes, I¡¯m stained! Not pure girl and definitely I don¡¯t deserve him. Maybe I just need to prove to him how much I do love him.¡¯ And yes, I won¡¯t stand on his way anymore but I won¡¯t leave the castle. And by that I found some bruises on my ankles! Yes, definitely it wasn¡¯t a nightmare. That was from the chains that rogues locked me with! Then I was awake and aware of everything that happened to me. but why did Valdo say it didn¡¯t happen? Sure something happened annoyed him. Maybe because¡ª Derek wanted to fuck me. Or maybe because I wanted to kill my father! Or maybe because my father was a rogue king and that bothered him because I was born to a murderer and ouws father! But if so, then why could he only see the bad parts of that?! Why can''t he see that I wanted to kill my father because my father wanted to kill my mate?! Why can''t he see that yes I was born to be a murderer but they abandoned me and wanted to kill me! That means I was a victim and I needed him to console me. Why didn''t he see that Derek could have a good side? Why didn''t he ask me or Derek about that to exin our n back then? Why do I have to suffer all the way and be alone forever?! Who in the hell could live my miserable life? Why do I keep myself in this life! I should end all the suffering by my own hands. Or maybe I should just prove to him that I¡¯m good and deserve his love. I wore my clothes and rushed down the stairs to search for the beta and thank god he was in the great king office, I knocked the door politely asking for permission to enter. I guess the great king was waiting for me or he smelled my scent. Aster all his powers were many. I heard that he could see with closed eyes. Seriously I was not sure if that was just a rumor or true. I have never asked and never cared. I just wanted to live normally by my human side and hated being a werewolf. I stepped hesitantly inside and bowed my head respectfully to both of them. Oh yes, I do that to everyone, not even to elder one not even just to the Alphas. But my adopted dead king raised me to respect everyone and to forgive everyone as well. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The great king opened his arms to me to go and hug him ¡°that¡¯s you. How are you baby?¡± I smiled in his shoulders ¡°I¡¯m okay. actually father, I¡¯m not sure. I need to talk to you and to the beta if you allowed me to.¡± The great king nodded ¡°sure anything.¡± And by that I stared at the beta ¡°what happened? Could you please tell me how I get here in the castle?¡± I asked the beta. He coughed as if he was choked in between my word and trembled ¡°nothing happened your highness. Could you please excuse me? I have something important to do.¡± He excused. But I stopped him half yell ¡°wait! I didn¡¯t dismiss you yet! Remember, I¡¯m still your queen. So turn around now and talk to me probably.¡± Imanded him. The great kingmanded him to ¡°turn now beta and talk to your queen.¡± He gulped nervously and slowly turned his body but he lowered his gaze to the floor. ¡°head up beta.¡± I said firmly. And he did, but he did his best to avoid eye contact with me. I didn¡¯t need any answer the way he was staring away and rambling made me know that it wasn¡¯t a nightmare. I gestured to him ¡°you can go now.¡± And he left, then the great king ced his hand on my head gently patting my head ¡°what¡¯s in your mind Pink?¡± I sighed in frustration ¡°it¡¯s on my heart, your highness. King Valdo is treating me so badly. As if I killed his best friend or something. I think he hates me.¡± He smiled weakly ¡°I think he loves you so much to the degree that he feels so weak. He feels so lost next to you and he didn¡¯t get used to feeling that side of him. You should know that you are Valdo''s weak spot.¡± And once the great king finished his words and before I could even ask him for more, king Valdo barged into the office and stomped twos me with a face full of anger. He pinned my back against the wall and trapped my head between his strong arms and leaned closer to my face ¡°I will be fucking find second Luna and if you don¡¯t like that then you could just leave.¡± His words were harsh as if he stabbed my heart with a strong knife. I couldn¡¯t imagine that he could say such words for me. eh dragged his feet back and walked by the door but I shouted ¡°I will¡ª¡± He nced off his shoulders ¡°you will what? Leave?¡± I said in broken deaf tone ¡°no your highness. I will stay and you could find a second Luna. It¡¯s up to you. But I¡¯m not leaving you and I¡¯m not leaving my house. I¡¯m your mate and I will prove to you how much I do love you. And by the way I know it wasn¡¯t a nightmare. I don¡¯t know if you hate me because Derek wanted to ¡ª. Make it with me back then. But actually he wasn¡¯t going to do anything. He was going to fight next to me and¡ª¡± I paused. Then I trailed off ¡°anyway, if you hate me because my father was one of the rogues then I¡¯m sorry. But ¡ª I will¡ª I will be next to you even as a ve or a maid. I do love you Valdo.¡± And he coldly said with a scoff of my words ¡°I need a break from you! I need more time.¡± Chapter 46 outside world! Chapter 46 outside world! Chapter 46*** outside world! King Valdo pov*** I know that I was too harsh and I just spoke to her coldly, I felt so sorry for her. I know that was too tough and unbearable. She looked so broken and I admit that I wanted to hug her when she said she remembered everything and she was sure that it wasn¡¯t a nightmare. When she said she won¡¯t leave me and she will ept whatever I want, even to be a ve to me or my maid and even so if I really decided to take a second Luna. She looked so innocent and clingy as if I was all her world and as if she was attached to me and leaving me will be her death. Me too to be honest, I couldn¡¯t imagine living my life without her. I was so confused. I didn¡¯t know if I was doing that because her father was the rogue king and she was one of them. Or because she was able to mind link with Derek and she used to suck his dick. Or because she was too innocent and needed protection and that I wasn¡¯t able to protect her! Seriously I didn¡¯t know to whom I was throwing the me and my tantrum, to her or to me. But all I was sure of, that me and her need a break. But not from each other. But It¡¯s more like a new start. To get to know each other and to let her know the outside world and my business, to meet other human people and discover her interests and learn something new. Maybe she will figure out what¡¯s her real supernatural powers and that will give me space to be close to her. Because recently after too much things that happened made me feel too far from her. I feel so cold as I wanted to take her in my arms as much as I feel that I don¡¯t even want to touch her. Feeling disgusted?! I don¡¯t know. Maybe I hate the feeling of being always lost because of her, maybe I hate that weakness in front of her. And her past words about killing her in the future started to pop out in my mind as if I really want to kill her to end my mental and emotional suffering. Could it be the thing that every mate feels? Could it be normal? Maybe I just feel so because I have never knelt in front of anyone. Maybe despite knowing that I¡¯m the most powerful creature not even just among werewolves bothers me. Or maybe because I feel that everyone wanted a piece of her! Derek wants her as his mate. And her real father who appeared from nowhere wants to kill her. And something was hiding in between my beta recently! I couldn¡¯t tell why he cared about her that much and why he looked so concerned about her. I just wanted to be alone with her and away enough to find out what we will doter. All I was sure of, that our rtionship was blur and I didn¡¯t lie when I said I was thinking of having a second Luna. Yes, it wasn¡¯t certain yet. I didn¡¯t process it in my brain yet. But if I didn¡¯t clear my mind within a month then I will just choose a new Luna. I left the castle back to my office and I locked myself for hours in private meetings with some ministers to finish all issues that were held in thest couple of days. I was especially intending to go away that night or at the dawn as maximum of time. About 18 hours had passed and finally I had finished. I was already suffering from strong headaches like hammers making me swing right and left. I opened the door after everyone had left and I found no sign for Pink. I asked the maid ¡°where¡¯s the Luna?¡± The maid bowed respectfully ¡°your majesty, she is in her room. She didn¡¯t leave at all and she refused to eat anything and¡ª¡± she paused and then trailed off in concerned tone ¡°she looked so pale and her eyes were so red, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdropping but she was crying for hours. I checked on her an hour ago but she didn¡¯t answer me and when I tried to open the door, I found it locked from inside.¡± I yelled in a worry ¡°What the fuck?! And why didn''t you tell me that!¡± I pushed her from my path and rushed climbing the stairs with my heart pounding in my chest hardly, I was almost losing the ability to breath. I tried to open the door but as the maid just said, it was impossible because it was locked from inside. I knocked on the door several times but there was no voice at all nor even steps and she didn¡¯t reply. I started to yell loudly and bang on the door ¡°Pink! Open the fucking door now.¡± I repeated and repeated but nothing! My heart was telling me that something could happen to her. ¡®or maybe she just ran away!¡¯ fuck my wolf was scaring me to death by his thoughts. And when I decided to smash the door by my shoulder and with the first push, the door was opened and Pink was standing in front of me yawning with half sealed eyes. She asked innocently ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I dropped my jaw ¡°you were sleeping all that time? What are you? A deaf!¡± And I regretted saying that to her because when she opened her eyes, I figured out that her eyes were so red that almost blinded her from crying too much. And she started crying again and choked in her unstable breathing. I pulled her to my chest and patted her head gently, then I pulled her inside the room and helped her to sit on the edge of the bed. I walked to her closet and to mine as well and grabbed a bag to pack up our clothes. She stared at me in curiosity confused ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why are you packing my things? Are you going to throw me away?¡± I wanted to chuckle but I suppressed it, I just said nkly ¡°no, we are going on a trip. I¡¯m taking you to the outside world.¡± She trembled and stuttered ¡°Why? Please don¡¯t. what if I lost my way there and couldn¡¯t find my way Content ? N?velDrama.Org. back?! Please I didn¡¯t get out of our pack territory and then from your castle. Please don¡¯t.¡± she pleaded and that hurt me. She hated being out. She felt safe in her cage! She didn¡¯t know that even me was so worried, maybe more than her. The idea of losing her by way or another was killing me but that was the only thing I can do for now to let our bond be stronger or to end all of this awkward string between us. I finished all the packing and then I took off my clothes and she was airing at me cornering herself to one of the walls like a baby afraid to go. I said sternly without even ncing at her ¡°change your clothes now or I will just go with another woman and leave you alone here forever.¡± And that was enough for her to hurriedly change her clothes, she even finished before me. I hid my smile. Sure I was happy because I was sure from her reactions that my baby Pink loved me so much. It was just my evil thoughts that didn¡¯t want to stop from giving me one after another idea. Chapter 47 college! Chapter 47 college! Chapter 47*** college! Pink pov*** ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± He said to me with a nk expression and pulled my arm like dragging a cow with him. He didn¡¯t even ask me if I wanted to take something with me or not. Just like that! he decided and I obeyed. Where he was taking me, I had no idea and my questions were shuffled back to me without any reply as if I was an air. But I didn¡¯t protest, I wanted to be with him and I didn¡¯t think he was going to kill me after all. At least he called me his baby Pink and I missed his lips calling me like that. I didn¡¯t know why he was so worried about me while I was sleeping. But seriously that was a good start or in another meaning a good hope for me to raise my self-esteem in myself and have faith in our mate love. I know that he wanted to have a second Luna and that killed me emotionally. And I was too sincere when I told him about making me as his maid or his ve to not leave me. Okay I know it was a weird offer from me. but I would die without him. And I was sure he wasn¡¯t a man who was looking for a new sexual mate to fill his desires in bed. I was ready to do anything with him and for him. But he was he and I was his¡ª could anyone understand these sentences? He was the Alpha king and I belonged to him. I was always by his side, there was no going back and my escape was between his arms. Whatever he wanted to do, I would ept that. it was my fate and my destiny to be next to him, no matter what will happenter, I will ept my end. Even if he was going to kill me. There was no regret for anything I made decisions to, maybe if I said those words to anyone else would say I¡¯m weak and broken and I just obey. But no¡ª I was too strong that I was ready to face my fate with him without running away this time. My life has been a big mess since I was born and opened my eyes to this world. Hated by my father even so I was born as a princess. Then hated by my elder brothers who were supposed to protect me. then mated in a weird way. Even me was confused about all of these. Troubles and obstacles and puzzles everywhere I go. Just hoped that the outside world wouldn''t be so cruel to me as my real world unfairly treated me like a Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. bug. Following the king Valdo out of the castle, I even passed by the great king and wanted to say goodbye to him but Valdo blocked my path and view and pushed me out of the castle roughly. I lowered my gaze in disappointment and waited until he finished talking with his father then he pushed me inside the limo without talking with me at all. that ignorance killed me especially I didn¡¯t know what I should do or say. After one hour we reached his private jet, and he dragged me one more time, wherever I was peeking at him he was sending me back with rage looks that made me look at myp again. Few hours in the air was too scary for me, I didn¡¯t get used to being in the air before and I wanted him to pull me to his chest. But he was too busy to notice that. he was talking with his men and some men I have never seen before; I guess they were human. And for sure I didn¡¯t expect that we would deal with humans in the outside world. I thought we would be surrounded by werewolves like us. A sigh of frustration skipped my lips. And shivers controlled me. and suddenly I felt a warm hand grabbing my hand. I raised my head up to see king Valdo pressing on my hand. But he didn¡¯t give a second nce at me. Okay, at least he felt how scared I¡¯m. And when he finished, I was ready to fall deeply into sleep. He carried me by his strong arms and got out of the ne and I opened my eyes only for seconds to take a look then I went back to deep sleep. Once he ced me in the backseat of the limo, I opened my eyes slowly to see him staring at me weirdly. I couldn¡¯t say if he was agreeing because I was sleeping. But I was sure he was thinking of something about us. I blinked adjusting my body a bit but he only leaned closer to my face then he whispered ¡°wake up, you will start your college today.¡± And stuttered ¡°my college?! What do you mean by that?¡± He smirked and turned his head back up to the next side. Coldly said ¡°I¡¯m here for business and to work. I would never ept having a mate like you with no knowledge. You need to learn and work on your skills and powers. And to do that you need to learn a few things. So start from today, which means a few hours from now, you will start your first day as a student in college.¡± Okay, that was fucking humiliation for me! how could he say harshly those words, that he won¡¯t ept a mate like me? then why in the hell he epted me from the beginning?! I came back to earth when he said ¡°got that? or do I have to repeat my word? Because that is yourst chance to win me.¡± he pointed. I widened my eyes in curiosity feeling lost in between his words ¡°what do you mean to win you and my He raised his brows ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to find a second Luna for me then you have to prove that you are capable and eligible to be my only mate.¡± He exined and I nodded excitedly and said confidently ¡°then I will do it. I promise you that I will do my best.¡± He scoffed devilishly ¡°we will see. For now, we are going to the hotel.¡± I dropped my jaw ¡°a hotel?! What do you mean by that?¡± But guess what? He didn¡¯t say another word. The next half an hour was too cold and deadly silent. But I will win him, I know I want to do that and I can prove that to him. At least all my life I wanted to learn and go to school and practice on my powers and now is my chance to do that for a logical reason. Chapter 48 Take it or leave it! Chapter 48 Take it or leave it! Chapter 48*** Take it or leave it! Pink pov*** Okay that was silly! What was he thinking of for all the goddess sake?! I found myself dragged into a hotel which apparently and obviously to the blind was owned by Valdo but even so he dragged me like a cow without telling me much more details and what was in his mind. Yes, yes I do know that he told me, he wants me to fight to keep his love for me. and I didn¡¯t say that I will ept to be defeated easily. I know that I was smarter and stronger than that. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But for the sake of god how he expected me to concentrate in my studies if he wants me to be with him in the same room?! I stood in my ce when we reached the room thinking of something to say. He turned his body to me mumbled. I bit my lips ¡°I just want to ask you something. Could you please let me sleep alone in another room?¡± I asked him slowly and he just blurted out with in expressions ¡°no.¡± I coughed ¡°please.¡± I tried to be more seductive and feminine. He repeated louder with an annoyed tone ¡°I said no.¡± I lowered my gaze to the floor thinking of anything else but his strong hand pulled my arm and pushed me to the bed ¡°don¡¯t think much. No sleep.¡± I blinked, losing the ability to think at all. Why was he doing this? He said in a dominant tone this time ¡°I said sleep now.¡± I nodded and pushed myself to the bed and covered my body with the nket. He frowned and huffed angrily ¡°change your clothes first. You just have a couple of hours to rest before going to college.¡± Huh? What¡¯s with the mad tone! If I obeyed his orders, he yells at me. and if I protest he yells at me. and if I rejected, he yells at me! what the actual fuck!? He wants to make me go crazy or what?! I stood up slowly walking to the bags that were still on the floor, I tried to open it but I didn¡¯t find the small keys. I tried to break it but I couldn''t. He rushed up to me and grabbed the keys from his pocket then he opened it silently withoutmenting. Or that what I thought so, until I heard him mumbling under his breath ¡°I mated to the weakest wolf ever I guess.¡± That made me angry and depressed and felt so insulted that he feels I¡¯m so nothingpared to him. It means he thinks I don¡¯t deserve to be his Luna! It hurts so much to see that in his eyes. But it made me take this vow with myself to show him that I was good enough and more than good to be with him. To make him regret treating me like that. He can¡¯t throw a tantrum all the time. He can¡¯t me me for everything. He can¡¯t act like a victim because he isn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t choose him as my mate or force him. Actually I just realized that I didn¡¯t choose anything in my life at all. I wasn¡¯t picky or nosy or heartless or greedy. I discovered I was more under below when ites to my dreams. Maybe that puts me in the circle of weak wolves! I didn¡¯t even know what kind of wolf I was. He was the one who told me I was Alpha! So it means I¡¯m equal to him even if I wasn¡¯t mated to him. I rummaged into the bag searching for anything of my clothes to wear. I couldn¡¯t find any in this bag and I didn¡¯t want to ask him to open the other bag for me. I just took off all my clothes and decided to sleep naked. Yes, I will do what I want to do from now on. If he loved me then he must ept me with my pros and cons. I¡¯m not an angel. After all, but I was sure I¡¯m better than him and all the werewolves. Simply, I didn¡¯t do anything bad in my life ever! I¡¯m pure and clear like a crystal. Okay! I think Imitted a few sins when I sucked the dick of Derek every night. But I was forced, I had no choice. I was the victim. Even so, I was deep inside me sure I was innocent and actually thought that even king Valdo doesn¡¯t deserve to be with me. Maybe I would learn and meet new people in that outside world. Maybe I would find real love. Who knows?! Stop thinking of bullshit, that will just make me fall like a shit in the toilet! Nothing like that would''ve happened between me and a human male for sure. Love is a fucking abnormal disaster that took my mind more than it was taken already. I came back to reality and snapped back to my thoughts when king Valdo snapped his fingers to my forehead, I painfully screamed ¡°ouch! What was that about?¡± He raised his brows and crossed his arms over his chest looking up and down to my body, I lowered my eyes to see what he was talking about and I noticed that I was standing in the middle of the room thinking all that time but wearing nothing actually. Totally naked. I smiled awkwardly feeling embarrassed but then I shrugged my shoulders and waltzed to the bed ignoring him. He shouted in half tone strength ¡°what was that? Are you going to sleep naked? Wear something!¡± I pulled the nket on my body and pulled a pillow to my chest and hugged it ¡°I will do whatever I want to do. Take it or leave it.¡± I sealed my eyes and after a few seconds, I felt his hands rolling me in the bed toy on my back. I startled a bit when I found him naked topping me. I trembled ¡°what are you doing?¡± He waved his head up and down teasingly ¡°taking it.¡± What the fuck! I didn¡¯t mean it like that?! I couldn¡¯t read what he was going to do with me until he opened my legs ¡°spread your legs for me, baby.¡± his husky voice with themanding tone made me open my legs. The curiosity killed me but he made me horny¡ª I wanted more but I couldn¡¯t tell. I was just waiting for the next. He was the expert and I was enjoying being under control. He smirked at me, obviously me obeying his orders silently without protesting was the sign of raising his ego more and more but I didn¡¯t care much. If I feel scared at any point, I will just flee away from this ce and nevere back. He bent down and here I am feeling the most sensual feeling ever. I had never reached this level before. As if I have never been touched by any man ¡®I was virgin when Valdo fucked me for the first time¡¯ but Derek and garret used to touch me everywhere¡ª so practically he wasn¡¯t my first man to touch me. His tongue moved on my pussy like a smoothing wet ice cream that made me flinch and shiver from pleasure. My body was heating up from what his tongue was doing down with my pussy yfully. I pushed his head more to my pussy and he started to tease me when he felt I was going to reach my climax. He pulled his head and made circles by his tongue, then without I could notice, he stood up and stared at me with a demonic grin covering his very handsome face that could melt any girl on earth. At that moment I realized that I will be his forever. No! I realized that I¡¯m his but it was just a matter of time that¡¯s all. Until something could happen to make us together normally as mates once again. He stroked his hard dick by his hands and I clenched my muscles a bit scared. I wasn''t ready to any rough sex. But he moved his magical fingers to my thighs and my stomach making me swoon and rx again ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fuck you today. You didn¡¯t beg, remember?¡± he whispered with a seductive voice. I nodded and he made his first move by brushing his ten-inch dick to my pussy up and down gently making me drown on my wetness. Brushing in circles makes my body move with rhythm. I pressed my nails to control my body from not moving. I bit my lips to not moan but he mmed my ass cheeks out of blue with a shriek ¡°let me hear your screams and your moans.¡± As if my tangled tongue was waiting for his orders, yes my moans filled the room and yes I wanted more. He paused and flipped me on my stomach with one arm as if I was a feather. He arched up my ass and here goes his tongue fucking my butt hole. But wait a minute! This is not warm! I can¡¯t feel his breath! Why is it so icy?! I cleared my throat, trembling, I nced sideways to try to see what it was. But I found him in front of me giving me all the view that I desired which was his precious dick. He smirked ¡°this is not my dick in your hole. Told you, there¡¯s a lot of toys baby. Now suck my dick and swallow everyst drop of mine.¡± he pushed his dick in my mouth while pushing the other thing in my hole which was thin like a finger but gave me shiver and pleasure. Then he pulled his dick from my mouth and pushed this thin thing that was buried in my ass to my mouth. I opened my eyes to take a look. This was my first time in my entire life feeling something digging into my ass. Yes, he fucked my ass before and pushed a dildo but that was rough and I almost lost my consciousness and ran away after that. but this time it was kind of gentle fuck. Even so he was pressing too much on my throat by digging his dick inside. But I didn¡¯t hate this time. I just loved it. It was like a small stick but stic or something with oily cold liquid. He pushed it in my mouth ¡°lick it, baby, this is your precut. This is Yours. Did you know that girls could orgasm from her butt hole as well as his pussy?¡± he said proudly as if he was telling me that he was sure I had never known something like that. He was sure as if no other man on earth knew this information. I widened my eyes giving him a suspicious look. He nodded assuring me ¡°yes, not every man could make your ass precut and wet. A day after another I will make you orgasm from your ass.¡± he licked his lips and pulled this thing again. He walked to my ass and flipped me to my back once again. I was enjoying every single second of his touch. It was different. It made me on edge. I felt I was going to reach my orgasm so soon. He walked to the small fridge in the room and grabbed something. I watched every move and step of him. My eyes couldn¡¯t let his sexy body without admiring everything in him. He was sexually like a good sex and beautiful as a god of beauty. His voice was sexy as hellfire. He will be forever mine ¡®I want him forever.¡¯ I will do my best to make him proud of me. His smirk and ego were all over his face, suddenly he ced an ice cube over my pussy making circles and this made me hop off the bed a bit ¡°pooh please.¡± He ignored me, I didn¡¯t wonder why. I was sure that he knew I didn¡¯t want him to stop. It was an astounding feeling as if he was calming my pussy to start over his game once again. But he threw the ice cube away and pushed it inside my butt hole ¡°ooh my god! Oh my god¡ª¡± I screamed lowering my head back. He made sure that it was all inside me then he pushed the thin toy to push the ice more and close my tight hole. He was in front of me in less than a second pushing his dick inside my throat while pressing slightly on my neck making my eyes pop out from my skull, he thrust faster and deeper as if it was a fucking pussy ¡°swallow all me cum now. All¡ª. Come for me baby, with me.¡± and by that my body shivered strongly as I felt something dripping out of my pussy while his all thick white liquid sshed healing inside my throat making me gag. He pulled his dick moving his tip to my mouth making sure that his salty cum was already swallowed to thest drop. And to be honest his liquid was much more than it can fill a one-liter bottle. He arched my butt a bit and pulled this thin small stick out of me ¡°you were a good baby. Very good. You didn¡¯t cum fully because I didn¡¯t fuck your pussy. You are Not even aplete woman yet.¡± he licked his lips teasing me. I felt annoyed and insulted by his words somehow. But I felt so exhausted and satisfied as if he had been fucking me for hours and I wanted to rest and take a nap. He mmed my butt and said coldly as if nothing happened between us ¡°now sleep for a couple of hours. You have lectures.¡± And he just walked away from me. But fuck?! I¡¯m not a whore for god sake?! How could he treat me like that?! maybe I didn¡¯t please him! Fuck I will make this self-centered domineering man mine and only mine. I hopped off the bed and wore my clothes. He was avoiding eye contact with me. He handed me some tissues and pulled his pants up. He walked to the washroom as if I didn''t exist. After I finished cleaning myself and wearing my dress. I followed him to the washroom and barged without knocking. He stared at me confused. But I didn¡¯t give a shit. I stepped closer to him and warmer to his lips and kissed him a lingering and tempestuous kiss and he kissed me back unintentionally. I pulled myself away and grinned with a grin. ¡°I will be yourst.¡± I licked the corner of my mouth and said confidently then I swayed my ass walking out of the wash room leaving him with a bewildered mind. Chapter 49 possessive! Chapter 49 possessive! Chapter 49*** possessive! Pink pov*** I woke up after two hours maybe more, couldn¡¯t remember anything clearly until I found myself sleeping in that bed wearing my dress and king Valdo staring at me. I adjusted my body trying to remember what happened earlier and thatst thing I could remember was him fucking me then I wore my clothes and stepped into the washroom kissing him passionately and he kissed me back. But wait a minute! Why don''t I remember what happened after that? and why was I still in bed with my dress?! Oh my gosh that wasn¡¯t the dress I was wearing. I gulped nervously and hesitantly asked king Valdo who was huffing at me as if I did something wrong ¡°may I ask what happened?¡± I smiled and he gritted his teeth, ¡°nothing. You just slipped inside the bathtub like a clumsy and hit your head and fainted. That¡¯s it.¡± I scratched the back of my neck shyly feeling embarrassed and mumbled under my breath ¡°why do I keep falling down and lose my consciousness for god sake?¡± He replied ¡°because you are clumsy and stupid!¡± I choked in his words and started to cough breathlessly. He stood up and poured a ss of water to me then handed it to me to drink. I gulped some water then I sighed in relief trying to peek at him without making him notice. But he gazed at me annoyed ¡°what are you looking at? Look away.¡± I blinked dumbfounded by the way he was acting ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your best friend. You know.¡± I muttered feeling annoyed from his cold way with me. He was going toment but I cut him off. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, then why did you bring me here? you know what? I¡¯m going to that college now. Hoping that I might meet new friends. Maybe someone who could appreciate me.¡± I said coldly the same as him with too much ignorance. I stood up checking my dress in the mirror, and I stood by the door waiting for him to say anything and yes, his arms blocked my path and even more he pinned me against the wall that made me feel my backbone was almost broken from the strong m. ¡°what?¡± I muttered and stared away. He gritted his teeth and hollered to me as if he was spitting into my face with every wording out of his mouth `try to make a male friend and I will cut your body into pieces. Got that? no guys!¡± he warned me then he dragged me and opened the door of the room and pushed me outside. I cemented in my ce trying to process what is going next, he avoided eye contact with me but by step.¡± The guard nodded and I almost dropped my jaw on the floor. He was shameless! Hemanded the guard to spy on me in front of me? what was that?! Does that mean he doesn¡¯t trust me? Okay, then this is the war! To win the love war, I have to fight. Even so I wasn''t a good fighter. But I guess this time, I will not being back. Fate brought us tighter and I have to do my best to make sure we will be forever with each other. Okay, not everyone about fate! That was my first lesson ever. Yes, fate makes paths collide and we do have the choice. I guess I really need to be something to know what I want to do and what I want to be. I need knowledge because I have zero knowledge and zero skills and I know nothing at all. He shouted at me ¡°What are you looking at? Just go now and don''t bete, I will be watching you and remember my words. If you tried to be friends with any male. I swear I will make you regret and I will¡ª¡± he was continuing but I guess he noticed that the guards were next to us already. He showed me as in dismiss to leave and then he mmed the door of the room into my face. I didn¡¯t cry at all. I just felt refreshed. Yes, he was angry because he was jealous. So he cared about me and he wanted me but he was just confused that¡¯s all. I think I should keep myself¡ª. With making any friendship and obey him. ¡®yes, do that he will fall in love with another. Idiot men are all the same, if he was king or Alpha or omega or even human being they are all the same. Jealousy makes them want you more.¡¯ My wolf told me. Iughed in my mind ¡®wee back my wolf. Where have you been?¡¯ I smirked. ¡®you didn¡¯t talk to me. you should get practice to have to deal with me silly.¡¯ My wolf nagged. I ignored her and followed the guard down the hotel, everyone working there obviously were eyeballing at me as if they were checking on me. And in just a minute and before we could step out of the hotel gate. The guard stopped me. ¡°please your highness stops.¡± He demanded me politely. I blinked in curiosity ¡°What is it?¡± He scrunched his nose and shyly said ¡°sorry but I mind linked the king and told him that all the men were already staring at your body. So he asked me to bring you back to the room to change your clothes.¡± He informed me. And I was like! What the fuck! It wasn''t a short dress after all! I stomped back annoyed to the room and barged into the room huffing and cing my hands to my waist ¡°could you tell me why you asked me toe back? I don¡¯t want to change my clothes. I wore nothing sexy. It¡¯s not evening showing my breast or my butt or something.¡± And a strong p reached my cheek to make me scared in pain. He tightened his grip on my arm and squeezed it roughly ¡°don¡¯t ever raise your voice at me. change your clothes now. Into that jeans and that sweatshirt.¡± What was that?! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why did he p my face?! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was wearing already like a Nun. Is he going insane! Why was he so possessive like that? I rubbed my cheek that was already itching me. ¡°no, I do reject it.¡± I said simply. He raised his hands once again but when I raised my head to his hands, he rounded his fist and said in anger ¡°fine, then you are not going out. I will lock you here.¡± ¡°what?¡± I screamed in a thunderstruck then deaf tingly I surrendered. I dragged my feet to the bag where he was cing that jeans and shit already. I changed into them and lowered my gaze asking him ¡°is that okay now?¡± I pouted my lips. He nodded ¡°not bad. You are mine, keep it in your mind. Your body is mine. Your soul is mine. All of you belong to me. I don¡¯t want anyone to look at you.¡± He said possibly in a dominating tone. My heart fluttered like a bat inside my chest but the pain on my cheek was still itchy and I hated that he started to beat me. I nodded ¡°I know that I do belong to the Alpha king.¡± I muttered and he threw me up and down looking suspiciously ¡°good, now you can go.¡± And he shooed me by his hands once again. Before I could open the doorknob, he froze me ¡°wait.¡± I turned my body slowly and he raised his eyebrow to me ¡°I think I should fuck you first to remind you that you are mine.¡± ¡°What!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Chapter 50 Who is that arrogant man?! Chapter 50 Who is that arrogant man?! Chapter 50*** Who is that arrogant man?! Pink pov*** ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± I widened my eyes trying to process king Valdo words, he stood up and hurriedly pinned me against the door and raised my dress up sliding his hands down to my pussy aloofly pushing my underwear away and started his mission in devouring every inch of my body and making my pussy getting wet. After a while of course being locked in the hotel room with king Valdo who fucked me normally but roughly trailing and marking my neck with his kisses that was everywhere. And sure I knew at that moment that he was scared to death that I might attract a new student''s eyes in that college. Seriously I didn¡¯t choose to ask to be part form college and actually I had no idea how he did that?! I have never been part of any school so how did I reach that by anyhow? I guess he was too powerful and very rich as well in the outside world of human beings. I wouldn¡¯t get surprised or shocked even a tiny bit if I figured out that he was president or king also there. Anyway I loved making love this time. His moans were high telling me he enjoyed every single second between my arms and above me. He was pleased and satisfied and me too. And he was doing his best that time to please me more than himself. Well, I enjoyed this at least. And in a hurry he acted coldly once again warning me over and over again with the same graving tone of his to do not allow any fucking male to talk to me. I nodded and obeyed his words, I didn¡¯t want to argue or start a quarrel with him. I followed the guard who actually was walking step by step next to me. We reached the limo and there was a new driver whom I had never seen before. I think he was human. I sat in the back seat and the guard sat in the passenger seat next to the driver.. He didn¡¯t tell him where to go, clearly and obviously he already knew our destination. I didn¡¯t know what I should do and I was scared to death by just thinking I should deal and talk with humans. not because they were scary or something, but it was something new to me and I didn¡¯t know what would happen. Studies and lectures and how that college will look like! Do I need any books to take with me? Do I need a special uniform to wear? I was like lost, king Valdo didn¡¯t exin to me anything. As if he took me from my deserted ce to the fire and left me alone to figure out how to get out without getting burnt or dying. Okay, he is stupid if he thought that it would be easy for me. or maybe he didn¡¯t know that I had zero experience when Ites to knowledge. Or maybe he thought that solving obstacles by myself would be much more effective and better. Seriously I admit that his brain is much smarter than me and my brain wasn¡¯t working probably as if it was shut down. And finally I reached that college gate, the guard, opened the door of the limo for me and ten he followed my pace. I stood hesitant when I saw the crowd of the students around me. It gave me a headache to see all of those people in one ce together. It was just too much for me to ept. I blew a long sigh before continuing in my moves. I stopped suddenly and even the guard hit my shoulder without noticing ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your highness.¡± He apologized politely. I smiled ¡°it¡¯s okay, never mind. It was my fault. But¡ª.¡± I roamed by my eyes to the huge ce around us ¡°where should I go? I know nothing. Could you help me to find my¡ª I don¡¯t even know what they are calling it.¡± I huffed in frustration. Seriously it was kind of torture not learning, why should he send me to a ce like this in a world I know nothing about at all. Why didn''t he just ask any of our trainers and scantesters or teachers werewolves to teach me?! I hate him for throwing me into that world! Okay, I don¡¯t exactly hate him. But I really hate that I feel I¡¯m lost in a massive maze. Which I know nothing about at all. ¡°sure your highness and it¡¯s called sses. I will help youth to find your ss and your schedule of lectures and stay outside the ss until you finish. I will show you everything step by step. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± He informed me and I felt so calm. I muttered ¡°well, at least I have one of our people next to me. But don¡¯t you think that you shouldn¡¯t call me highness here? it seems too off here. No one should know who I am, right?¡± I mentioned. And he nodded scratching the back of his neck in embarrassment ¡°yes, you are right madam. Sorry about that. I think you will seed in that college. You look too smart,¡± I smiled shyly ¡°thank you, by the way who are your name and your title?¡± I felt so embarrassed that I didn¡¯t know his name yet or anything about him ¡°I¡¯m Sam madam, the beta of the king Valdo.¡± I made the shape ¡°oh, I see then you are a warrior? I have heard a lot about you. Thank you for helping king Valdo to save me when I was kidnapped.¡± I really felt so sincere when I thanked him for helping me. He yed an important role in finding me. He red at me for long then he lowered his gaze with reddened cheeks ¡°I will do anything for you, I mean for his highness. He is my best friend as well and yes, I¡¯m a warrior.¡± I nodded and turned my body ¡°okay, then now Sam, could you please help me to reach my ss and get my schedule and the books! I do think I need books.¡± Even so, I have changed my clothes into jeans and a long sweatshirt but the eyes were on me. I didn¡¯t know why. I checked my clothes and my face then I stopped Sam by cing my hand on his shoulder. He trembled a bit kind of startled ¡°oh sorry about that. but is there anything wrong with my clothes or my face?¡± I asked in curiosity, still keeping my eyes on my clothes. He widened his eyes and blurted out softly ¡°yes, you err the most beautiful girl here.¡± I raised my brows stunned by his words, he coughed shyly ¡°I mean, our queen is the most gorgeous among humans. I mean, you are the most beautiful creature. Um¡ª. Sorry¡ª. I..¡± he stuttered and I chuckled at his attitude ¡°thank you same Let¡¯s go now. At least I don¡¯t look ugly, this is kind of a relief. And please call me Pink here.¡± He didn¡¯t reply, he just nodded mutely but I am sure he wouldn¡¯t dare to call me by my name. but I didn¡¯t want to be rude with him. He wasn¡¯t a real guard, he was beta and with the highest rank of knowledge because he was a warrior too. So,pared to him basically I was zero next to him. We walked through corridors and every single male and girl were staring at me with wide open mouths. I walked confidently and didn''t give any of them a second nce. Until we reached a schedule and lockers, Sam stood by and started to write down for me the schedule and asked me to wait for him until he got me the keys to my lockers. Once he left once I heard someone wearing an elegant suit, handsome go but he didn¡¯t look like other students. I didn¡¯t know who he was. But he didn¡¯t look like a student and he was older. Looked at thirties in his age. He smirked at me ¡°so, what do you think to step inside with a guard? A movie star or something?¡± I raised my eyes and gazed at him then checked next to me to make sure if he was talking to me or to anyone else ¡°Excuse me are you talking to me?¡± I pointed my finger to my face. He nodded with highbrow arrogantly ¡°yes, I¡¯m talking to you for sure. Do you see someone else?¡± I turned my head and just ignored him. But he repeated with half yell as if he felt humiliated and insulted by my ignorance to him ¡°you! I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t you know who am I?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I shrugged and ignored him. Without even saying another word, then I felt a strong grip on my wrist, ¡°I said I¡¯m talking to you.¡± And that was enough for me to p his fucking face boldly, I gritted my teeth ¡°don¡¯t you dare to touch me. or I will be fucking kill you.¡± And that¡¯s when Sam, my savior, came in the middle and pushed him away. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the man asked same Sam pushed me slightly back ¡°please madam step inside you ss. It¡¯s over there. I will take care of that man.¡± Sam told me and pointed his finger to me in my ss. I took the schedule and the books from his hands and strode to the ss in a hurry. But I kept my eyes on them for a minute, I didn¡¯t know what happened but that man kept his eyes locked on me, I couldn¡¯t hear them well, even though I was a werewolf, I don¡¯t know why. maybe they didn¡¯t say anything. Or maybe that man got scared. But once I mmed my butt inside that ssroom that was already still empty thanks to god. I found that man barging in the ssroom and mming the door behind him ¡°you! What¡¯s your name?¡± he shouted at me. ¡°Pink.¡± I said simply. He cleared his throat ¡°and why is that guard calling you madam? Is he working for you?¡± I huffed annoyed by his too many answers, I wonder where the same have gone ¡°because I¡¯m married!¡± He narrowed his eyes as if he used to be my lover and got shocked by this information ¡°married?! To whom?¡± I don¡¯t know why he was asking me all those questions. ¡°get out.¡± I said simply and calmly, and surprisingly he obeyed without ncing back at me. Who was that guy for god sake? And why did Sam leave me?! that was weird! Sam pov*** I was standing by the door already, when we walked out of the hotel for the first time. I saw everyone looking at her, even the woman. I could figure out how men craved for the queen Pink and how the women envied her for her beauty. I wonder how king Valdo thinks of the queen as normal pretty. She was the most beautiful among all the wolves and the humans as well. I have never seen any woman more beautiful than her in my life. She was cute and kind and too incent. At the start when my eyesid on her from the be giving, I felt that I wanted to get to know her. But I was shocked when the king Valdo said ¡®mate¡¯ it was a surprise for me. But I was his best friend. Even so he wasn¡¯t our king, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ruin his life and happiness by finding his mate. Having a Luna makes the kingdom nked. But since he started to be harsh with her, I wanted to help her to run away from him. But before even thinking about that, she was kidnapped by the rogues and then every single secret about her past life started to rise up and be discovered. I didn¡¯t know why king Valdo was throwing her with rage all the time. Even so I was sure she was the victim. I felt sorry for her, I wanted to help her. When I heard him p her face and she cried out. I wanted to smash the door and stop him. But what should he say to him?! I had no reason to do that. She was his mate and he was her mate. I can¡¯t step inside this rtionship and interfere at all. My heart was squeezed to see her in pain and I even med myself for being the reason for that p on her cheek. If I didn¡¯t mind linking with king Valdo and if I didn¡¯t tell him that all the men were looking at her beauty and her body, that wouldn¡¯t have happened at all. But when I heard king Valdo yelling at her that he will fuck her first to remind her and remark her as his. That made me feel jealous. I know it was insane and I know she wasn¡¯t my mate. But something deeply inside my chest craved for her. I didn¡¯t wonder much but with every scream of her mouth or moan in pleasure gave me aches inside my pain as if I was standing in the same tom with them and watching them. The voices of king Valdo and queen Pink were like a loud echo inside my ears. And when they finished and when she stepped out of the room after the long making love sessions with king Valdo and changed her clothes. I just hated how she smelled this time. Her body scent was mixed with the king ''s valid scent. I didn¡¯t hate him until that moment. He didn¡¯t appreciate how lucky he was. Pink was just like an angel, a gift from the gods should be treated like a queen and spoiled only. I walked her as her shadow to the limo and then Imanded the driver to drive us to the college. And finally we reached that college gate, I opened the door of the limo for her and then I followed her pace. she hesitated when she saw the crowd of the students around her. I was worried about her more than she was scared from all those people, I know her past and how she suffered and I wondered why king Valdo insisted to send her to human university. It was me who asked the king to be her personal guard. I didn¡¯t trust any other of our wolves to protect her. It gave me a headache to see all of those people in one ce together looking at her, admiring her beauty with yearning and craving eyes. It was just too much for me to ept to leave her alone among them. I even thought about making a move to go inside the sses with her. But I didn¡¯t want to get the attention of king Valdo. I didn¡¯t want him to suspect anything about my feelings. she blew a long sigh before continuing in her moves. she stopped suddenly and even hit her shoulder without noticing ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your highness.¡± I apologized politely. She smiled at me like a sun making my heart want to jump out of my chest ¡°it¡¯s okay, never mind. It was my fault. But¡ª.¡± How could a queen apologize to a beta? Why was she so polite? she roamed by her eyes to the gigantic ce around us ¡°where should I go? I know nothing. Could you help me to find my¡ª I don¡¯t even know what they are calling it.¡± she huffed in hindrance. ¡°sure your highness and it¡¯s called sses. I will help youth to find your ss and your schedule of lectures and stay outside the ss until you finish. I will show you everything step by step. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± He informed me and I felt so calm. She trailed off and muttered ¡°well, at least I have one of our people next to me. But don¡¯t you think that you shouldn¡¯t call me highness here? it seems too off here. No one should know who I am, right?¡± she stated. And I nodded scratching the back of my neck in embarrassment ¡°yes, you are right madam. Sorry about that. I think you will seed in that college. You look too smart,¡± she beamed shyly ¡°thank you, by the way who are your name and your title?¡± she felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know my name yet or anything about me ¡°I¡¯m Sam madam, the beta of the king Valdo.¡± I informed her and I was so happy that she cared to know everything about me. she made o shape with her Pink lips ¡°oh, I see then you are a warrior? I have heard a lot about you. Thank you for helping king Valdo to save me when I was kidnapped.¡± I red at her for long then I lowered my gaze with reddened cheeks ¡°I will do anything for you, I mean for his highness. He is my best friend as well and yes, I¡¯m a warrior.¡± I felt my cheeks burning from embarrassment seriously. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from her. Everything about her was attracting me more like a ma. she nodded and turned her body ¡°okay, then now Sam, could you please help me to reach my ss and get my schedule and the books! I do think I need books.¡± I really wanted to make it easier to her and help her in everything. She nudged my shoulder out of the blue and her touch made me tremble a bit kind of startled ¡°oh sorry about that. but is there anything wrong with my clothes or my face?¡± she asked me in curiosity, still keeping her eyes on her clothes. I widened my eyes and blurted out softly ¡°yes, you are the most beautiful girl here.¡± What the fuck did I just said to my queen for god sake?! This is insane. I wanted to change the words because I felt so awkward and made a mistake but I guess I screwed up even more. She raised her brows astonished by my words, I coughed shyly ¡°I mean, our queen is the most gorgeous among humans. I mean, you are the most beautiful creature. Um¡ª. Sorry¡ª. I.¡± I stuttered and she chuckled at my attitude ¡°thank you same Let¡¯s go now. At least I don¡¯t look ugly, this is kind of a relief. And please call me Pink here.¡± I didn¡¯tment, I didn¡¯t want to say any other word, I already felt like a fool or kind who has no idea how to talk probably to his queen. We walked through corridors and every single male and girl were staring at her with wide open mouths. I wanted to punch their faces, I was losing my temper because of that. She walked confidently and didn''t give any of them a second nce. Until we reached a schedule and lockers, I stood by and started to write down for her the schedule and I asked her to wait for me until I got her the keys of her lockers. Once I left once I heard someone wearing an elegant suit, handsome go but he didn¡¯t look like other students. I didn¡¯t know who he was. But he didn¡¯t look like a student and he was older. Looked at thirties in his age. I heard him talking to her. I stood away but enough to hear the conversation between them. He smirked at her ¡°so, what do you think to step inside with a guard? A movie star or something?¡± she raised her eyebrows and gazed at him then checked next to her to make sure if he was talking to her or to anyone else ¡°Excuse me are you talking to me?¡± she pointed her finger to her face. He nodded with highbrow arrogantly ¡°yes, I¡¯m talking to you for sure. Do you see someone else?¡± she turned her head and just ignored him. But he repeated with half yell as if he felt humiliated and insulted by her ignorance to him ¡°you! I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± she shrugged and ignored him. Without even saying another word, I saw him pulling her wrist with a strong grip. ¡°I said I¡¯m talking to you.¡± And that was enough for me to hurry up to etch but she was already pped his fucking face boldly, she gritted her teeth ¡°don¡¯t you dare to touch me. or I will be fucking kill you.¡± And that¡¯s when I came in the middle and pushed him away ¡°who the hell are you?¡± the man asked me. How the fuck he dared to talk to me like that!? I wanted to kill him immediately. But I didn¡¯t want to scare her and I wanted her to not hear that conversation between us. I pushed her slightly back ¡°please madam step inside you ss. It¡¯s over there. I will take care of that man.¡± I told her and pointed by my finger to her ss. She took the schedule and the books from my hands and strode to the ss in a hurry. But she kept her eyes on us for a minute. I know that she was curious and she wanted to hear what we were talking about. But what she didn¡¯t know, that man didn¡¯t say anything at all. He just gazed at me in annoyed looks and passed me. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t strangle him at that moment. But I felt that I should wait until I inform the king Valdo first about what happened. maybe that man got scared. Because he left, or in another meaning he just disappeared out of my sight and I couldn¡¯t know where he had gone. Until I caught a sight of him stepping out of her ssroom spacing out as lost in words! What the hell had happened in there? Should I barge into the ss and ask the queen or wait?! I didn¡¯t want to make a fuss; I wouldn¡¯t risk that because I didn¡¯t want the king to rece me with another werewolf to be with Pink. So I waited until that ss had finished and insisted on walking her to the cafeteria and to show her on a tour the whole college. Chapter 51 new professor! Chapter 51 new professor! Chapter 51*** new professor! Pink pov*** I sat on my seat in the back and once I breathed normally once I heard the student¡¯sughter¡¯s Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. stepping inside, all the eyes turned into me but I skipped eye contact with any of them. Suddenly a teacher stepped inside. He was in his mid-thirties with a gorgeous face and dimples on his cheeks. His smile could brighten the day of anyone like the sunrise. I blushed lightly when he stared at me, then he stepped closer ¡°oh, are you new to this ss? But how you could start from the second semester, I didn¡¯t see you before.¡± I raised my head up and stood up politely trembling ¡°I¡¯m new.¡± And everyoneughed at my reply. He nodded and gestured to all of them to start talking ¡°yes, I know that you are new, that¡¯s what I was asking you about. How could you enter the college from the second semester?¡± I rubbed my forehand, feeling lost in words, I don¡¯t even know what he meant by semester. I coughed ¡°I don¡¯t know, my Hu¡ª¡± I was going to say husband. But then I realized I¡¯m so young and I don¡¯t want to look like a fool and I don¡¯t want to be lonely from the start. I wanted to make a new friendship and take advantage of that. I was lonely all my life. He was staring at me waiting for me to reply ¡°I don¡¯t know seriously, my father made some arrangements for me. because I am studying abroad and my IQ is very high I guess. That¡¯s why they allowed me to start from second semester.¡± I said confidently and yay, I guess I pulled all the attention towards me. He nodded ¡°okay, nice to meet you. And by the way you look really smart and beautiful.¡± He winked at me. I rolled my eyes then lowered my gaze to the desk ¡°thank your sir.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say or what to call him but I heard him whispering ¡°no, there¡¯s no sir here. only teacher to professor. Okay, please have a seat. We will start the lecture now and after that I want you to meet me in my office on the second floor to discuss how I will help you and teach you what you have missed in your first semester. Okay?¡± I nodded politely ¡°yes, sure and thank you.¡± I smiled and he smiled back at me. He was kind of a sweet man, I liked how he cared about the students and actually I paid attention to what he was saying in the lecture and I guess he was really smart and it wasn¡¯t hard for me to learn at all. I liked that, once he finessed the lecture, he gestured to me to follow him and I did, but one of the students blocked my path and moved his fingers on my cheeks, I wanted to p his face but a strong arm pulled the student hand and it was my new professor hand ¡°don¡¯t ever dare to touch her or I will break your arm, got that?¡± and the student nodded and just dashed off our sight of view. The professor nkly ushered me to his office and I followed politely, once I stepped nice, I blurted out ¡°thank your professor for that.¡± He said simply ¡°it¡¯s okay, you look sweet and I guess you lived your life in private school. You don¡¯t need to deal with those kids, I will help you and protect you.¡± He offered and I was d for that. For a while I forgot that I do have a mate and actually he was a king as well, I totally forgot my horrible past life as if I was going to start a new life form that college. I smiled with a light blush, he gestured to me ¡°please have a seat we need to discuss a few things.¡± And before I could sit on the chair, he introduced himself ¡°by the way, my name is hank. What¡¯s yours?¡± I whispered ¡°Pink.¡± He widened his eyes surprised by my name. and it wasn¡¯t the___ first time nor the first one to make that o shape in disbelief by hearing my weird name. I think they all didn¡¯t notice my eye color, they thought it was contact lenses or something. He narrowed his eyes and leaned closer to my eyes ¡°is that your real eye color?¡± And I trembled kind of startled back. I didn¡¯t get used to men being so close to my body except king Valdo and for sure in the past Derek and garrett. I stepped back shivering ¡°please don¡¯te close.¡± I crossed my elbows to my boobs and stepped a few inches to the wall. He apologized immediately ¡°it¡¯s okay, sorry for that. I will never touch you nor hurt you. Sorry. I guess you do have previous issues in your past with trusting people.¡± The tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly ¡°I need to go now.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him to reply, I just opened the door of the office and ran out of the college, I searched by my eyes for Sam, the beta and he was there. ¡°What''s wrong with your highness?¡± I wiped my tears ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, please take me out of here. I want to go.¡± And I didn¡¯t expect that guy from earlier who was wearing an elegant suit was standing next to us. I just hoped that he didn¡¯t hear ¡®your highness¡¯ or he might suspect anything. And we just left, I didn¡¯t know why. But I guess it wasn¡¯t simple for me to deal with anyone new. Not in my pack or with wolves, not with humans. My past was following me everyone. I realized that I don¡¯t have anyone care about me at all. No one at all! no friends! No brothers or sisters! No parents and even my mate king Valdo want to have a new Luna! So why the hell I was living for?! Chapter 52! Lunch out! Chapter 52! Lunch out! Chapter 52! Lunch out! Pink pov*** Sam drove me out of that college, I really was d that he was there for me. He was too polite. I didn¡¯t know him well. But I really appreciated that he was protecting me. I know that he had to do that because king Valdo ordered him to take care of me and he had no choice. Actually that wasn¡¯t true. He had choices as a beta and warrior to say no but I guess he was that kind of good man who was too loyal for his king and his queen. I wanted to stay alone but being with the beta wasn''t a bad idea. I felt as if I was alone actually, he didn¡¯t bother me or pester me by asking me anything. He even didn¡¯t ask me where I wanted to go and thanked him for that because actually I had no idea where I wanted to go or where I should go. I just felt so choked inside that wall that was called college. Surrounded by too many people that were all crazy to know anything about me. Thank god that I collected myself and answered normally when my professor asked me about why my eye color is Pink. All of sudden or maybe after a whole of Sam driving me by the car which I didn¡¯t notice for how long, I felt the car halting with a screech. I guess I spaced out for a long time. I found him parking the car aside from the pavement. I stared at him in the rear mirror. He smiled softly then he got out of the car and turned to my side in the back to open the door of the car for me. He bowed his head politely with a wide smile ¡°pleasee in. your majesty.¡± I nodded and I stood out of the car to take a good view when I discovered I was in front of the restaurant which looked so fancy. I sighed when I remembered that I was somehow filthy rich and a queen of the werewolves as well. But I guess living my past life as a maid made me forget how rich I was. For my whole life I was born to live royalty, I was born as princess to the rogue king and then adopted by Alpha king of Valdo pack. Then mated to the Alpha king of all the Alphas. Just wow! Seriously my life should be written down in a book as a freaking royal queen who still can adapt to living in rich families! sarcasm from my thoughts, theughter skipped my lips tats¡¯ when the beta Sam smiled back at me ¡°I guess you remember something good about your highness.¡± Hemented. I nodded and shrugged my shoulders ¡°veer happily, just please don¡¯t call me your highness here. And thank you for taking me for a ce like that. Seriously, all of a sudden, I felt so in need to eat. My stomach growls.¡± He ushered me inside the restaurant, I guess he made a reservation by calling them earlier or something. I didn¡¯t notice because I was in my maze thoughts already thinking of too many things. Or maybe the king Valdo owns that restaurant or something. I didn''t care to know. All I wanted to do was drink something cold and eat something like a snack and empty my mind toe back to college or maybee back home. Even so I wasn¡¯t ready to see king Valdo by that time. I was not ready for Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. his quarrels and his questions about what I have done in my first day. I wasn¡¯t even ready to make love with him; I didn¡¯t know why I felt so out of blue. Maybe I just felt so surrendered or maybe I just felt that I didn¡¯t want anything anymore and that life didn¡¯t suit me from the beginning. Who am I? Why does everyone hate me? and why everyone cares if I was beautiful or not or if I was stupid or not or why even anyone would care to interfere in my life! I have no idea of the weird thing that I do not want to have any idea anymore. I want to skip this ce and go some other ce where no live at all; Why should I suffer even as mated and as queen? Why should I struggle and try to dodge all the obstacles and why would I have to fight to win the king''s heart if he himself belonged to me?! I didn¡¯t lie for the whole of my life and I wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Why all of the lies all the time andplicate life? It should be easier to live. I just hated everything around me. Babbling with my mind that even my wolf didn¡¯t chit chat with me! even though she didn¡¯t want to talk with me! wow! What a disgrace! But hello! There was someone there for me already. But I didn¡¯t notice. Sam the beta took a te from the one who served the tes on the table and pushed it in front of me on the table, I stared at him widely. Sam just smiled and handed me a spoon and knife and fork. I nodded and mouthed ¡°thank you and sorry that I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± I sighed. He shook his head and smiled back genuinely ¡°it¡¯s okay, I choose for you. I hope that you do like this te. Please enjoy it.¡± And we both started eating our lunch and surprisingly he started throwing a few jokes and I started to alreadyte and it was almost midnight. The time just fled away with him for a few seconds. I didn¡¯t get bored at all and I enjoyed everything. I even asked him to order a wine for me, he hesitated at the beginning but then he obeyed. I think he just wanted to make me happy andfortable and he seeded actually to console my shattered heart. He was like my healer for my wounds. I was d that he was there for me. After drinking a bit longer, he took a look at his wrist watch and said ¡°your majesty, we should go now. We are toote and I¡¯m sure King Valdo will get mad because of that.¡± I sulked and crossed my arms around my chest making a puppy face ¡°no, I want to stay a bit longer.¡± I protested because I was kind of tipsy. He blew a long deep breath away ¡°I wish I could do that, but seriously we need to go. I can carry you.¡± He offered. And I jumped off the chair and pped like a little girl ¡°then a piggyback.¡± I flickered myshes seductively but childishly and he bent down in front of me to get on his back. I thought he would do it to the car but no, he walked like this carrying me on his back all the way to the hotel1 which was kind of far, because obviously we didn¡¯t reach the hotel in a minute, we crossed half an hour until we were there. And we stopped by a few front stores on our way, I bought a lollipop and a few adorable Pink hats and red high heels and I have no idea why I bought all of these things. I didn¡¯t realize that until we reached the hotel and I saw king Valdo fuming in anger in the lobby waiting for us. Hell! That night will be the worst nightmare ever for me! Chapter 53 she’s late! Chapter 53 she¡¯ste! Chapter 53*** she¡¯ste! King Valdo pov*** I went to mypany after what I have done with Pink, surprisingly even so I forced her to make love with me and I fucked her gently to be honest even though I had mentioned to her that was kind of remarking her to remind her that she belongs to me, but even though I was mad and scared and jealous to leave her alone in that awful horrible outside world, but I was too refreshed after kissing her soft lips and I guess I realized that I needed to do that not for her. But for me, to remind myself that she belongs to me and that no one else could take her ce in my heart. She was mine and I was hers. Yes, I was so happy, most of time I was thinking of her worriedly but I was too busy with my meetings that I have dyed for too long already because of her appurtenance as my mate and having more time being mated with her thanter all of those other stuff and N?velDrama.Org (C) content. kidnapping her¡ª. Oh fuck! Much drama already. But after I had finished all of my meeting, I was alreadyte and I took a look on my wrist watch to find out that it was 5 pm already and by that time and because I already knew her lecture schedule, so she should be at home by that time. But when I tried to call her on the cellphone which I handed to her earlier to keep it with her. She didn¡¯t pick up or answer. I called my beta Sam and he didn¡¯t answer his cell phone as well. Well! Why didn''t I link with any of them?! I didn¡¯t know either! Maybe I just wanted to wait and see why she iste and why she didn¡¯t answer me. Maybe I just wanted to find something wrong she did to throw my anger and punish her. Seriously I was just mind sick when it came to Pink! Evil I know. But that was already what happened. It dide to my mind that something wrong happened to her but Sam was with her so It didn¡¯t bother me for long. He was one of the pack best warriors so no one would dare to touch her and actually it wasn¡¯t in our wolf¡¯s territories so no other wolf would dare to expose himself it was against the universe and werewolf¡¯s rules. And even the rogues wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. To be honest the rogues wouldn¡¯t have the gut to walk even in that ousted world among the humans normally. They are weak even to do that. If the humans caught them by any chance they would kill the rogues immediately and they knew that our packs wouldn''t fight for them because we hated them already. I was thinking slowly from time to time trying to calm myself down. And sooth my mood until it passed midnight. I was waiting all of that time in my room in the hotel. Which I won already¡ª I waited and waited and didn¡¯t care to even eat or drink. Until I fed up from waiting and decided to get out of the hotel and search for both of them. But before I could get out of the lobby, the manager stopped me already telling me that Mr Gerard k. which he was supposed to meet me next morning in a closed private meeting to discuss our partnership in buying and investing a huge bulk of millions of dors to buy new hotel branches. Which was a very important meeting already. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t neglect that man at all. I was shocked that he appeared suddenly from nowhere. He stopped by me ¡°sorry for meeting you without scheduling this. But it¡¯s urgent.¡± Mr Gerard said. I shook my head and shook hands with him drawing an awake smile because I was already worried about my baby Pink ¡°no, it¡¯s okay. what¡¯s the matter? I thought we would have a meeting after a few hours? What makes youe so early?¡± He nodded and smiled back ¡°it¡¯s nothing to be worried about actually, but I have to fly to France tomorrow morning because I have to be with my daughter. She needs urgent surgery. That¡¯s why I decided to meet you tonight. Could we do that now?¡± I felt sorry for the man! He said urgent surgery for his daughter and even so he was trying to finish his meeting with me first. Honorable man! I nodded and gestured to him politely to follow me to my office ¡°yes, sure pleasee with me to the office to finish everything now. But seriously we could dy that to another day.¡± I offered to him and I was sincere about that. seriously, I would cancel all my meetings if something happened to my daughter or my baby Pink. Fuck! My heart beats loudly at imagining that something bad might have happened to her because it was almost 18 :30 am and she hadn''te back yet. He shrugged his shoulders and chuckled ¡°no seriously, it¡¯s stic surgery and something she will do to her face. You know, making herself prettier. That¡¯s insane but she is my daughter after all and I have to support her at any time.¡± What the fuck was that! changing her face features and making stic boobs! Fuck! I should kick the hell out of him after that. I thought it¡¯s really urgent. That made me stered in my ce and I didn¡¯t make another move to my office. He stared at me ¡°what is something wrong?¡± I sighed ¡°seriously, I was going to finish it now because I thought your daughter is going into life or death surgery or something. But I have something important to do by now.¡± I exined to him. He narrowed his eyes to me ¡°What is it? are you okay?¡± I rubbed my chin ¡°yes, it¡¯s my wife. She didn¡¯te back till now.¡± He chuckled ¡°maybe she is out there with her friends or parents or clubbing or something.¡± I grimaced and shot him with deadly gazes ¡°my wife is so young and has no one except me and she is not the kind of girl who goes clubbing without permission. She does not drink as well.¡± And once I finished my words, I spotted my baby Pink on my betta backughing loudly and wrapping her hands around the beta neck. She looked so drunk. But I snapped to that idea once it hit my brain. ¡®no she can¡¯t be drunk.¡¯ Mr Gerard diverted his eyes between me and Pink and hemented with a scoff ¡°don¡¯t tell me, that she is your wife! Because she really looks so drunk.¡± I threw him with up and down looks and stomped towards my baby Pink, who once her eyes locked with my angry red eyes, she jumped off the beta back and ran away. I shouted at her ¡°Pink! Wait here! She waved to me and stuck her tongue out of her mouth ¡°no! catch me.¡± I muttered under my breath ¡®I will fucking make you regret for doing that!¡¯ All the eyes were on me already and she ran to our room I guess because she took the elevator. I pulled my beta Sam from his neck ¡°what was that? Why did she look so drunk and why the hell was shete?! You are supposed to protect her and to tell me everything step by step. I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± I said harshly to same He lowered his gaze to the floor ¡°sorry, your highness, she was in a very bad mood and she was crying all the time. I took her for lunch and she asked me to have a drink and after that she begged me to do not take her to the hotel. I¡¯m sorry for your highness. But I couldn¡¯t break her heart. She looked so depressed.¡± He exined to me and all I got from his words, that she didn¡¯t want toe to me. and what¡¯s more¡ª. She enjoyed her time with Sam who obviously in between his words meant that he cared about her so much. I hated that feeling! Chapter 55 Who the hell is he?! Chapter 55 Who the hell is he?! Chapter 55*** Who the hell is he?! King Valdo pov*** We did that night and everything was going great between us, in the morning, I woke her up. ¡°baby, wake up. We arete.¡± She freed her eyes slowly and yawned, stretching her arms in the air ¡°good morning daddy.¡± She bit her lips seductively. ¡°don¡¯t say daddy or I will take off my clothes again and go into a long round.¡± I winked at her. She chuckled lightly ¡°um, but why are you wearing your clothes? Going to work that early? I thought that we would stay together today?¡± She made a pup face. I leaned down and pecked her lips then pulled her to get up off the bed. I helped her to wear her robe so as not to be naked and catch the flu. ¡°Let''s just say, I will drive you to the college today then I will finish one meeting and pick you up early.¡± I informed her and she huffed annoyed ¡°please, I don¡¯t want to go. Please.¡± She begged but I was stubborn about that. I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone and I didn¡¯t have an intention to leave her with my beta also. So, it was just for a couple of hours in the college that¡¯s all. I said firmly and kissed her cheeks ¡°no, you are going to college for only a couple of hours. Now let¡¯s have your breakfast. And then you will take your shower and get ready to go.¡± She nodded and sighed in defeat. I arranged a few documents while she was having her breakfast meal by the window, I asked them to bring her favorite food to surprise her. I decided to pay more attention to her and take care of her mood and health. Especially now that we decided to make her pregnant. I didn¡¯t want to make anything that could ruin her mood. She deserved to be pampered actually. Since I have met her and she was the kindest and sweetest person ever. She has never lied and she was just cute. So why should I punish her for others'' faults?! It¡¯s not a crime that she was like treasure and that everyone got attracted to her! Right! Okay, it¡¯s as right. I was peeking up at her from time to time to see if she had finished all her breakfast meals or not. And when she finished, she jumped to my back and showered me with kisses. I kissed her back into a longer passionate French kiss then pulled back when I felt my dick twitching in my pants ¡°baby, Pink don¡¯t be naughty. Just go and take a shower now. I want to go. I¡¯mte.¡± I informed her and she pouted as she rushed back to the showroom and started to take a fast Luke shower. I was already in my suit waiting for her. She called my name ¡°baby, please get me a towel.¡± I was going to get her one when I remembered that I left mine on the shelves there already. She was doing that on purpose . I guess she wanted me to make love to her. But it was a serious meeting and to be honest, I wanted to drive her to college to see what happened I wasn¡¯t there in her life to torture hr. after all. I was there to be her protection AND make her happy. Her life and the life of every Luna shouldn¡¯t be horrible, it should just be pampered. ¡°baby, use my towel and hurry up or I will go and let you alone here.¡± I warned her kidding already. ¡°okay, got that. I¡¯ming.¡± She half shouted with a slight chuckle that lit up my day already.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a few minutes she was naked in front of me covering half her body with the small towel. I widened my eyes at her ¡°what is that?¡± She shrugged her shoulders and seductively swayed her hip right and left making me feel aroused. I cleared my throat ¡°baby, don¡¯t y around. Wear something.¡± I said softly. She pursed her lips and pulled off her towel leaving her totally naked in front of me. I rubbed my face pressing down on my dick that was totally and painfully hard in my pants. I strode to her and pulled her to the bed ¡°Well, I guess we could go into the morning round first.¡± I mentioned huskily and pulled her jell Pink lips with my mouth eating as hungry as a lion her lips and devouring her mouth with my yful tongue. I pulled back only to give her space to fill her lungs with some air that she was desperately in need with after our long kiss. She breathlessly said ¡°no rounder daddy, after your meeting. If you came upte I won¡¯t let you have me tonight.¡± She said challenging me. I scrunch my nose ¡°oh, I see that is kind of a new punishment to me I guess?¡± She nodded and waved her brows up and down teasing me. I shrugged my shoulders ¡°Alright, I ept. I guess I have no other option. Do I?¡± She nodded and made the correct sign by her fingers ¡°true daddy, you have no other option. Now I have to wear my clothes. Even so I really don¡¯t think that college is a good idea. Everyone is just curious to know why I was there in the second semester and how my eyes are Pink. Even so I lied for the first time in my life. I said it¡¯s contact lenses.¡± She informed me. and I felt how she looked so angry about lying but how the hell I forgot about that already?! I ced a gentle kiss to her hand and another one to her forehead ¡°yes, I guess we need to buy you a green contact lens on our way. Just hurry up now.¡± She excitedly pped her hands ¡°yes, but I want an ice one. Like your eyes. I want to look like you.¡± I smiled back and agreed with that ¡°yes sure. Anything to my baby Pink. Now wear something good please.¡± I said sternly to her. And in just a sh of light she was ready wearing ck jeans and white shirt and long jacket. She looked so humble as if she was wearing my clothes because it looked so big. But I guess I didn¡¯t care to make her look so stylish because actually I didn¡¯t want anyone to look at her. So if she looked like a nerd or ugly that would be good for my heart and my brain would stop thinking widely about what she was doing by now and what if someone liked her or what if someone loved her! Few things like that will make me puzzle in deep thinking all the time and I won¡¯t be able to concentrate on my business. I linked my arms to her and once we stepped out of the room, my men and my beta were standing there already waiting for anothermand from me. I three my beta was a dangerous look as disappointed mixed with anger. He coughed ¡°your highness, I will drive our queen.¡± And I blurted out sternly ¡°no! you are staying here. I will drive her.¡± And I did give a nce back and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. I know that he was hiding something and he knew me well. My beta was like my best friend to me and we have been together for years¡¯ side by side. But when ites to my baby, I will never let anyone take her from me. Baby Pink smiled softly to Sam ¡°good morning, and thank you for yesterday. Really d that you were there with me. thank you again beta same¡± She thanked him and I didn¡¯t yell orment. She was right I guess, for her he was protecting her only. She was too naive to understand a man feeling in love with her. Or maybe I was just overreacting because I was jealous that she spent a long time with him that¡¯s all. I wrapped my hands around her waist and we walked out of the hotel, every one of the employees greeted me and her and we walked to my car. I asked my other men to follow me. And I drove her to the college, but I totally forgot that I didn¡¯t buy her the contact lenses. She made a puppy face and crossed her arms over her chest ¡°We didn¡¯t buy the___ contact lenses. What should I do now?¡± I pecked her lips and mmed her ass slightly ¡°I promise you that we will buy that tomorrow. Now go and take care of sses. Pick up the cellphone when I will call you and if something happens call me immediately. Got that?¡± I told her. And she nodded in obeying ¡°yes sure. Don¡¯t bete please.¡± She said and I pecked her lips softly for thest time before opening the door for her to go. My heart was beating faster this time; I didn¡¯t know why as if I felt something bad was going to happen. I tried to snap to my thoughts and I started the engine and drove away but suddenly I felt my heart ache getting higher and that made me turn back to her to find someone in an elegant suit grabbing her hand in the middle of the parking lot and some of the students surrounding them! What the fuck is that! Chapter 56 she didn’t say that she is married?! Chapter 56 she didn¡¯t say that she is married?! Chapter 56*** she didn¡¯t say that she is married?! King Valdo pov*** I got out of the car in a hurry when I found Pink trying to push that man away and struggling to release her wrist from his strong grip. I pushed that man away from her all of sudden and yelled at him ¡°what the fuck did you think you are doing?¡± I yelled at him. He raised his eyebrow and stared at me angrily with a wide smirk as if I didn¡¯t look like a man to him ¡°and who the hell are you to interfere?¡± I growled and gritted my teeth angrily ¡°I¡¯m nothing! I¡¯m just Valdo Frederick Yuta! And she is my wife!¡± I said coldly. I guess Pink didn¡¯t know my business second name in the outside world because she dropped her jaw in a thunderstruck with a face filled with confusion. I smiled back at her and pulled her to my chest. He gulped nervously but even so his adrenaline filled my nose but he tried to act as strong enough in front of everyone to keep his dignity. He raised his head and said arrogantly from the tip of his nose ¡°even so! I didn¡¯t know she was married. Why are you here?¡± Iughed hysterically at his attitude and stepped closer from him and leaned down to his face ¡°repeat what you just said again because I think I have a probe to hear your voice.¡± I said sheepishly, making fun of him. He stepped back an inch and said louder that time ¡°I said, this is my university and I own that college ND even so you are businessman and rich that doesn¡¯t give you any¡ª¡± he was just saying crap, I guess he really has a problem to process what I have just said to him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I crossed my arms over my chest and capitalized my words with a loud tone ¡°I SAID Pink IS MY WIFE!¡± And yes, he didn¡¯t hear before. His face turned totally red. He trembled and diverted his eyes to her. But Pink hid her body behind my back, scared. I shrugged my shoulders ¡°I guess; you don¡¯t have anything to say. What? The shock ate you fucking tongue or what?¡± I threw him with disgusted looks up and down. But someone else came along and I guessed, he is that professor who made my baby Pink cry yesterday. He ced his hands on her shoulder ¡°Pink? Are you okay? he asked her worriedly and that made the blood hit my brain from jealousy. I jerked off his hands away from Pink ¡°take your hands off my baby Pink now.¡± I shouted at him with a He blinked ¡°your baby Pink?!¡± he eximed. I huffed and pointed my finger to that man who says that college is his ¡°you! Stay away from my wife. And actually I want to know why you were talking to her.¡± I mentioned. But that professor didn¡¯t give a shit to me, he stared at my baby Pink and cupped her cheeks, she startled a bit and pushed his hands away ¡°Pink? Why are you afraid of me?¡± the professor asked her. He lowered her. gaze to the floor and didn¡¯t say another word. I pushed that guy away from her ¡°what the hell are you doing with my baby Pink?¡± He was stupid I guess or maybe he was blinded by love! Fuck! Who loves who! I would kill him if he holds any feelings for my baby. He smiled awkwardly ¡°are you her elder brother? Because I really wanted to meet anyone in her family, I think she has some previous issues in her life and I do care to take care of her in college. I will give her extra private lessons if you allow me to do that. and I really like her. I want to get closer to her. I think¡ª I want to date. Her.¡± I furrowed my brows and asked him coldly ¡°date who?¡± He smiled lightly keeping his eyes on Pink ¡°date Pink!¡± he said simply. I nodded shooting Pink with deadly gazes ¡°so, you really like her and you want to date Pink? My baby Pink?¡± I asked him slowly again to make sure that he was really serious. He cheerfully said ¡°yes, I do¡ª so, what do you think?¡± I stepped one inch close to him and then pulled him to be closer to that college owner, I stared at both of them together in one frame in the picture ¡°so, you didn¡¯t know that she is married?¡± The professor shook his head dumbfounded by my question ¡°is she married?¡± he looked so confused. And he for the third time ignored my presence and walked to Pink and pulled her arms ¡°are you married?¡± But she pushed him away with all of her strength ¡°get your hands off me now. Valdo is my husband and you are fucking liar. I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m married!¡± she yelled and somehow I felt relieved that she didn¡¯t hide that we are married. But I was still confused, why they are trying hard to be with her. She was just a new student! What the hell had happened yesterday to make them flying around her and clingy like bees flying around honey?! The business man blurted out ¡°take her now and get out of the college, that¡¯s enough king Valdo¡ª.¡± And when he said king, I raised my brows to him as if his smell followed by his word made me pay attention to him ¡°what did you just said?¡± He smirked and bowed his head but not respectfully it was like making fun of me ¡°king Valdo. Please take her away. Enough attention please. This is college.¡± The professor was just acting like dumb person who was stabbed in his heart by a knife wand said in broken tone ¡°married and king? What king! I don¡¯t understand anything. And you didn¡¯t tell me that you are married.¡± He mentioned and that made me fume in anger. I pushed that professor away making him fall to the floor and dragged Pink arm roughly, then nced back at that businessman and warned him ¡°don¡¯t think that is the end! I wille back for you.¡± He faked a yellow smile and bowed lightly ¡°I will be waiting for your highness. It didn¡¯t end for me too. Take care of your baby. That will neverst for long.¡± What the fuck was that?! what is that crap! I pushed Pink to the passenger seat and pulled out of that college then halted in the middle of the street all of sudden, hitting the wheel angrily and gritting my teeth ¡°tell me now what the hell was that about? And why the hell was he grabbing your hands? Did you hide your marriage from the students?¡± She sobbed but yelled shaking her head in disbelief ¡°I don¡¯t know them! I don¡¯t know them! I don¡¯t know them!¡± she yelled as if she was having a tarmac issue. Chapter 57 Illusions?! Chapter 57 Illusions?! Chapter 57*** Illusions?! King Valdo pov*** I pushed Pink to the passenger seat and pulled out of that college then halted in the middle of the street all of sudden, hitting the wheel angrily and gritting my teeth ¡°tell me now what the hell was that about? And why the hell was he grabbing your hands? Did you hide your marriage from the students?¡± She sobbed but yelled shaking her head in disbelief ¡°I don¡¯t know them! I don¡¯t know them! I don¡¯t know them!¡± she yelled as if she was having a tarmac issue. Here I was again making the same mistake of losing my trust in my baby Pink. Or maybe I just asked myself that time ¡®what if she really didn¡¯t tell them, that she is married?!¡¯ There was only one way to make sure of that. only one answer and only one thing to calm down the erupted volcano in my heart¡ª. To punish her in bed! To make sure there was no escape away from me. she was meant to be mine and she will be forever. Even if I made an affair with another, even if I didn¡¯t touch her. She should and must know that what¡¯s mine will remain mine forever. I didn¡¯t show any anger and I didn¡¯t look at her, not even a nce all the way to the hotel. I linked my arms to her arms normally until we reached the royal suite in my hotel. She stood by the door confused and stunned at the same time. I ushered her casually to step inside beckoning my finger e here baby.¡± She stepped inside and closed the door behind her slowly. I raised an eyebrow and gazed at her ¡°I won¡¯t eat a piece of you. You are my Luna after all. so. you are mine.¡± I said softly but with nk expressions. Maybe the punishment thing was just a thing I was using to fuck her roughly that¡¯s all! yes, sure I admit that I liked seeing her squirming under my body and screaming in pain. But I guess being outside our kingdom makes her submit to me in a hurry. She bent down and out of blue she knelt in front of me. I asked in curiosity ¡°what are you doing Pink?¡± She bowed her head and said in hurry but confident ¡°doing the right thing my king. I¡¯m yours and I said from the beginning that I will do anything and everything to make you happy.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I felt guilty for a second but craved for her as if I have never touched her before, as if she was still virgin in my eyes. Something happened to my heart when she did that. She melts my heart and makes me swoon. I pulled her up with a gentle touch and cupped her cheeks lovingly and deeply ring at her ¡°do you know that I do love you so much.¡± I mentioned to her with a smile and I swear her heart beats raced like drums that I could hear clearly. She smiled back to me ¡°I know but something is keeping you away from me.¡± I sighed and looked away, because yes, she was right and the disaster that I wasn¡¯t sure what was that actually. I coughed trying to cover my puzzled mind ¡°but not away from you in bed.¡± I winked at her seductively. And she wrapped her arms around my neck, as if she was someone else not my baby Pink. She moved her hands inside my jacket down to my chest and went even lower to my dick. I widened my eyes ¡°what are you doing?¡± She ced her fingers softly on my lips ¡°taking what¡¯s mine.¡± And then she pushed me to the bed and topped me like experienced slut who used to do that. Well I was d that she made the first move into me that time. I know that she wasn¡¯t¡¯ a whore. But hello! Even a king Alpha like me is a man after all. and men like to have decent faithful wives in public but having some slutty wives in bed! My dick didn¡¯t take a long time before growing up excitedly in my pants but her tongue and her mouth made a strong move towards my dick making it hard and ready in seconds. To be honest, I was lost in my own heaven and in extreme ecstasy that I even didn¡¯t care about punishment or any fucking thing happened earlier. That was something new for me. to feel mated with her to feel her want me more than I do. She yfully sucked my dick filling her throat with my precum, then she showered my neck with too many passionate kisses sucking down my nipples right and left with too much confidence in her yful moves. Then she stroked my mouth devouring my mouth with her tongue making me taste the salty precum of me on her tongue and lips. And it didn¡¯t feel bad at all actually, it just felt strange for me maybe because I loved her fluid from her pussy more that¡¯s all. Once I opened my eyes to take a full view at the woman that was on the edge of fire and her body was too warm, I figured out that wasn¡¯t Pink! She wasn¡¯t Pink! What the hell! I pushed her away immediately and stepped back ¡°Who the hell are you? And how did you do that? where¡¯s my baby Pink?¡± I yelled at her, pinching my arms to make sure that I wasn¡¯t imagining this. But no, she wasn¡¯t Pink! And yes she didn¡¯t smell like my baby Pink. Sheughed hysterically ¡°I¡¯m yours king Valdo!¡± What the fuck! What is happening over there?! Where¡¯s my baba Pink and how the hell did that happen?! I wore my clothes in a hurry and pushed her away from my path but she blocked the door by her body moving her nasty hands on my chest again ¡°where are you going?¡± I pushed her away but she was hanging on with my jacket preventing me from moving ¡°she¡¯s gone!¡± I shook my head and trembled ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Where¡¯s my baby Pink? And why and how that happened? Who the hell are you?¡± I bombarded her with questions but I realized that I was asking myself. Does that mean I was losing my mind? Or losing my supernatural powers?! chapter 58 The future! chapter 58 The future! chapter 58*** The future! King Valdo pov*** What the fuck! What is happening over there?! Where¡¯s my baby Pink and how the hell did that happen?! I wore my clothes in a hurry and pushed her away from my path but she blocked the door by her body moving her nasty hands on my chest again ¡°where are you going?¡± I pushed her away but she was hanging on with my jacket preventing me from moving ¡°she¡¯s gone!¡± I shook my head and trembled ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Where¡¯s my baby Pink? And why and how that happened? Who the hell are you?¡± I bombarded her with questions but I realized that I was asking myself. Does that mean I was losing my mind? Or losing my supernatural powers?! I rolled my body to fall hard on the floor and find myself deeply in sleep in my bed. I screamed in pain but not physically but mentally. A strong headache hammered my brain. I freed my eyes to see myself with my clothes and still in the same small room. And my baby Pink hurriedly came out of the shower room with a towel wrapped around her body with worried eyes ¡°king Valdo! What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± I lost the ability to form a word from the hard shock ¡°huh?¡± She bent down to help me stand on my feet, when she started to wipe my sweat I found out that it was a nightmare. Or maybe that was just a daydreaming. I cleared my throat ¡°huh? You are here? you didn¡¯t go to the college?¡¯ I asked in curiosity. I didn¡¯t want N?velDrama.Org (C) content. to freak her out. But I wanted to know what just happened to me! and why my heart was beating so fast like that if it was only a nightmare! She moved her sweet hands on my cheeks gently ¡°my king! What¡¯s happened to you. And yes, I¡¯m still here. waiting for you to drive me to college.¡± She said simply still wiping my sweat. I pulled her hand and grabbed it tight ¡°so, you didn¡¯t go at all to the college? I mean¡ª is it your first day or second day?¡± I asked her and she was so confused. She blurted out ¡°I didn¡¯t go yet. It¡¯s Monday! You told me to take a shower and prepare myself.¡± And when she said that, I asked her to get up ¡°okay, wear your clothes.¡± It was so weird, but it felt so real¡ª that¡¯s why I wanted to see what she was going to wear. And yes, as I had expected she started to wear the dress that Imanded herter to change it into jeans. And fuck! I saw what is going to happen in the future in a pure real vision! That means she will go out now and then Luke will mind linking with me that everyone is looking at her in yearning and carving looks. Then I willmand her to change her clothes and I will fuck her hard by the door to remind her that she belongs to me. Then she will go to the college ande upte with Lukeughing andter¡ª. I will meet Gerard and the next day¡ª. Fuck! a professor and man in elegant suits! That means it is dangerous for her. That means someone will find out who she is and her real identity. But who was that woman I was sleeping with and she repeated that ¡®Pink is gone!¡¯ It''s a strong puzzle but as the old wise man said earlier ¡®future is a curse, if you start to read it, you will be lost in a big maze and you won¡¯t be able to move a step.¡¯ I have to take care of everything. I pulled my baby Pink to my chest, she startled a bit and gasped. I pulled off her dress before she could wear it and hugged her tightly. She asked me softly and worriedly ¡°What¡¯s going on Valdo?¡± I whispered into her ear smoothly fanning her ear ¡°I love you and that¡¯s what happening to me.¡± I pulled her away and cupped her cheeks, smiling widely to her and divining her pretty face. ¡°I want to ask you one question and don¡¯t lie to me please.¡± She nodded and said confidently ¡°I never lie.¡± I smiled ¡°yes, I know. Do you want to go to college? Because seriously I don¡¯t think that I like that idea. I want you to be with me all the time.¡± I informed her. And she pulled me into a soft but long kiss then she nodded ¡°yes, I don¡¯t wait to go to the college. I just want to be by your side.¡± I sighed in relief ¡°okay, that¡¯s so good. Thank god. Now wear jeans and a nice shirt. And I will be waiting for you.¡± I informed her. She obeyed with a face filled with happiness and actually I too was too happy. Even so signs and visions of the future scared me to death but¡ª. I could correct mistakes before they happen. At least I hope so. I waited for her until she had finished wearing her clothes then I opened the door of the room, Luke was waiting outside and my other men. I lifted Pink up in bridal style and she gasped but we both chuckled. She shyly pressed her face to my chest. Luke stared at me confused with ¡°your highness!¡± I stared back at look and said sternly ¡°go find a mate Luke. And don¡¯t show me your face before that. I have no intentions to lose my baby Pink.¡± He opened his mouth to ask and exin but no way, I turned my head and turned my shoes out to the elevator followed by my other men. And about Luke, I was too serious about that. He will fall hard for Pink and he will be next to her side and I had no intention to lose my beta or my Luna. Then I walked in a huge paceughing and pecking Pink lips in front of all the guests and employees of the hotel. I didn¡¯t give a shit at all to anyone. Until the manager came to me and said ¡°sir, Mr Ge¡ª¡± And I cut him off. ¡°Mr Gerard called you and wants to meet me tonight. Tell him I¡¯m so busy with my wife.¡± Yes¡ª I will change everything that happened in those days. I will do my best to rearrange the future. I wish that could work out. Chapter 59 Fast Elevator fuck! Chapter 59 Fast Elevator fuck! Chapter 59*** Fast Elevator fuck! King Valdo pov*** ¡°wait! Where are you taking me?¡± Pink screamed paddling her feet while I was carrying her in between my arms. I licked the back of her neck ¡°you will see.¡± I opened the backseat of the car and ced her gently then hopped inside next to her. I gestured to the driver to go and he already knew what I was supposed to go in the morning. Yes, he knew my schedule. And no, he wasn¡¯t one of my packs, he was pure human. But I don¡¯t live outside and deal with only werewolves, yes we do have our business with each other. We were like undercover in the outside world. But we still deal with normal human, Actually one of my duties to keep and make sure that werewolves are safe in the normal world among others and not to be exposed because that will lead into a war that means a lot of innocent people will die after all. And yes, even wolves will lose some of them. But at the end we will win that war. A matter of fact to bnce the universe all of the creatures, even demons and genes and vampires must keep their secrets hidden. Or a very unpredictable thing will happen and everyone might lose at the end. Tats¡¯ why we hate rogues and even so we despise them and we disowned them a long time ago but they knew they were under our control and our spies kept them under a microscope. But they are too weak to risk by going through a big loss. Actually none of them could step outside of their own kingdom. They always keep themselves inside. Because that outside world will treat them cruelly and they will lose. As everyone knows we will never protect them if any of them get exposed or caught by a human. That¡¯s why we hate hybrid vampires as well. Something happened in the past that ended by the loss of rogues and the hybrid king of vampires. They cooperated with each other to rule all the supernatural andter to rule the human beings. But the dead king Valdo who was my father best friend and a legendary warrior as well, he ruined their dirty ns and I guess that ended of what happened sixteen years ago, when the hybrid vampire king killed and some of the rogues was killed as well but king carols escaped or maybe he made a deal back then with king Valdo to keep him alive! We actually didn¡¯t know and I guess no one else knew. Maybe Pink was kind of trading things to keep his life! Maybe! Why not! I can¡¯t go back in time, I¡¯m not a time traveler and I can¡¯t go to King Valdo''s grave and wake him from his deep death and ask him. But I was sure that Pink was somehow a sign for something to happen in the future. I don¡¯t know what it was. but she wasn¡¯t normal for sure. I came from my zone out when I felt a small hand moving on my thighs. I turned my eyes to Pink. She grinned sheepishly. I asked her innocently ¡°what are you doing?¡± She shrugged her shoulders ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I think we should try this.¡± She said and gestured to me to see her hand on her pussy. Fuck! she¡¯s horny! I widened my eyes ¡°are you kidding me? why?¡± She pouted her lips ¡°I want you! Don¡¯t you¡ª¡± And I pulled her instantly into very intense long passionate kiss fucking her mouth with my tongue roughly as thirsty enough to drink all her saliva, I pulled her lips with my mouth sucking the upper soft of her lips. I didn¡¯t pull off her, I flipped her down on me and topped her without cutting off our deep kiss. Suddenly I felt my dick twitching on my pants and growing hard enough, I growled in pain sensually pressing my hand on my dick. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, but I realized that we were still in the limo and by any minute we would arrive at thepany. I shouted andmanded the driver ¡°hurry up.¡± And I stroked back her mouth kissing her, only pulling my lips to go down her neck sucking and licking hungrily and grunting painfully in deadly need to free my huge dick by that moment and shove my dick inside her wet pussy. I bent down in between her legs smelling the scent of her wet pussy, I wanted to rip the jeans off her body immediately but the high screech of the limo made me figure out that we have arrived and I have to stop that now. She was already in a big mess, even me, her hair looked as if she was in a deep battle. Obviously to everyone that we did something. I smirked andughed at the way she looked. She realized that so she started tob her hair by her fingers but that didn¡¯t work out because the marks of my teeth were already everywhere on her neck. I shrugged ¡°obviously that¡¯s something that can''t be hidden. So you have two options now. Go back to the hotel and continue our amazing making love there which will take half an hour. Or to step outside with me in a hurry to my office and I will fuck you immediately hard and tough.¡± I said to her as if I was giving her options to choose from. And actually I wanted her to ask for the second one. Because I don¡¯t think that I could hold myself anymore. The beats of my heart were beating in my dick down! Seriously I felt it throbbing so hard. And I wanted to scream but I suppressed myself. She opened the door next to her and slipped her body down and then pulled me from my neck cor ¡°let¡¯s go now. I can¡¯t wait.¡± She childishly stepped on the floor with her high heels. I dumbfounded and looked amused at her reactions but I nodded and carried her between my arms immediately ¡°that''ll be much faster I guess.¡± I winked at her and sheughed seductively. And I ignored all the eyes of the employees and everyone I passed by at that moment. I couldn¡¯t even wait to reach my office. Once we stepped inside my private elevator. I pushed the stop button and mmed her back to the wall. ¡°fuck! I love you so much.¡± I said huskily taking off her shirt and her jeans in a few seconds and then I unzipped my pants immediately grunting and growling loudly echoing my screams in the whole But I didn¡¯t care much, after that great fuck I will introduce her to all thepany employs and they will know that she is my wife. Even so if she was just a whore, why would I care about the gossip. It¡¯s mypany and I do whatever I want. She bit her lips and wanted to go down and suck my dick but I stopped her and I shook my head ¡°no honey. There is no time for that. is ant you now.¡± And by that I flipped her body to make her back to me. I bent down to lick her ass and taste the precum of her pussy ¡°yummy, I like that.¡± I fucked her pussy and her butt hole with my tongue yful to make her ready to a strong but fast fuck. To be honest I wanted to fuck her in the backseat. I think I should do that again butter. I stroked my dick that was already so hard like a stick iron and ready to shove her holes. I pressed my hand on her neck and whispered seductively into her ear fanning her neck with my fire mes ¡°I will fuck you rough now. Take it all baby Pink.¡± And that¡¯s when I dug her pussy with my dick all at once making her gasp in pain but it onlysted for Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. seconds before she started to moan in pleasure asking me for more. I thrusted harder and deeper and even faster making the elevator swing right and left. It was insane I know but it was new. Fucking in public was so intense and pleasure bale. I pulled my dick from her pussy and shoved it into her ass hole make her squirm in pain but surprisingly she started to move her butt in rhythm with me. she loved fucking her ass and I liked it as well. It was different¡ª but to be honest I liked the idea of fucking her everywhere even in her throat. It makes me feel that I own her and that she is mine forever and only mine. ¡°take it all baby Pink.¡± I dug deeper. Then I pulled my dick to fuck her pussy again hard this time ¡°let¡¯s make a baby together and forever.¡± I say with a loud grunt sshing all my this cum fluid deeply inside her pussy. She was panting after reaching her climax with me too. I flipped her to face me and showered her neck with soft intimate kisses up and down. Then pecked her lips with a gentle one ¡°I love you so freaking insane much baby Pink.¡± I sighed. She smiled softly ¡°and I love you more than myself and our baby, my king.¡± And that¡¯s when I came back to reality to figure out that we are deeply in need to sneak to my office because we were still in the elevator. And I totally forgot that I have to meet few clients and businessmen immediately. Yes! I waste! But who could me me that I fucked my precious lovely wife before my meetings?! Chapter 60 You look familiar! Chapter 60 You look familiar! Chapter 60*** You look familiar! Pink pov*** I was barely breathing, suffering toe back to reality after reaching my climax with king Valdo at the same moment and it was a crazy and insane moment but I loved it so much¡ª I guess we should repeat it another time. He flipped me back to face him and showered my neck with soft intimate kissing me up and down. Then he pecked my lips with a gentle one ¡°I love you so freaking insane much baby Pink.¡± he sighed brushing my nose by his nose and cing gently his freedom to mine. It was a different and amazing feeling. I couldn¡¯t know what happened to him all of sudden and what changed him that much. But he was like someone else or in another meaning and she reminded me of the first day we met. He looked like that sensible and touchy and lovable. I smiled softly ¡°and I love you more than myself and our baby, my king.¡± Yes, I admit that. with all of our quarrels tighter but my love for him didn¡¯t fade even for a second! Ice can¡¯t stop the fire but fire can make the ice melt. And I guess I was the fire''s strong one actually and he was the ice cubes and here I was moving into his heart directly and making him swoon. I just wish that we would stay like that forever. Yeah I do wish. Even so I hated that he was the one who mademands and deskin and dragged me everywhere he went without taking my opinion or even negotiating with me. But being a follower to my king and my mate wasn¡¯t something bad after all¡ª I was supposed to be his second half who would always support him and be by his side forever till death did us apart. I came back from my space out when king Valdo adjusted my clothes for me and tried to handle my hair because I obviously failed to do so for the second time. Then we stopped by his office level I guess because once the door was opened. King Valdo again carried me between his arms and announced loudly and cheerfully ¡°she is Pink, mars Pink my wife. We are newly married as you could see. So don¡¯t bother us.¡± I pressed my face to his chest feeling embarrassed by what he just said! What? Don¡¯t bother us? Again! Is he freaking insane? No I guess I just misunderstood a line in between his words that¡¯s all. I need to wait. Yes, I guess I was feeling dizzy bae] because I have never been into a ce that was crowded from one side and the other side. I was somehow locked and fucked in a tiny closed ce called an elevator and we are wild and used to living freely. Having a forest and thousands of kilometers to run back and forth. I didn¡¯t get used to seeing all those people in the same ce ever! Once we reached his office, he opened the door and mmed it behind us by his shoe to shut it close. ¡°Valdo, let me down.¡± I whispered shyly. He sizzled his jaw into my neck sending electric sparks and shivers all Over my body ¡°I can¡¯t let you down now. We still need to do something else.¡± He mentioned and I just narrowed my eyes trying to process his words, he looked so horny but lust and crave filled the atmosphere between us. And even so I was exhausted by what we have just done and even so that I already reached my orgasm minutes ago but I was ready and waiting eagerly and I wouldn¡¯tin if he decided to destroy my holes now with his amazing dick. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Obliviously I¡¯m addicted to him and now I¡¯m so fucking freaking addicted to his dick and his touch and I should ask myself why I wasining about his rough and tough ways of fucking me previously. Because I guess I¡¯m so fucking into those stuff and I need him badly. He chuckled in a husky tone making my heart beat racing higher. I bilked watching his jaw cracking and his adorable dimples of his cheeks and the way his smile lit up the doors of my hearts and my eyes to the world. To his world actually that I was part of and I wish I could stay together forever with him. Even so I feel that he might reject me someday at some point which I don¡¯t know if it was poor instinct or I was just worried because I was nothingpared to him. But I was scared I can¡¯t deny that losing him could make me kill myself someday. He ced me gently on his huge fancy desk and licked the corner of my ear. ¡°Now, we will go into the second round. But this time¡ª I¡¯m not going to touch you.¡± I widened my eyes to the extreme¡ª when I heard strong hurried footsteps and a handsome gorgeous man barged into the office without knocking. The man bowed his eyes respectfully ¡°mr Valdo sorry for that. but it¡¯s urgent!¡± Valdo raised an eyebrow ¡°who the hell are you and why do you look so family?¡± He wasn¡¯t so familiar to me at all! but his eyes didn¡¯t leave me even for a second as if he met before or maybe¡ª. That was so weird. Valdo furrowed his brows and longingly gazed in confusion to that man ¡°walk with me outside now then.¡± He said firmly to the man and gestured to me to stand up and handle my clothes and wait for him. That¡¯s when I heard another voiceing closer in echoes ¡°baby Pink, I missed you so much.¡± I raised my head up to see who was it¡ª. oh fucking hell! Please no¡ª. I gulped nervously ¡°Derek!¡± And that was only epted by a devilish wide grin with his white teeth¡ª. Fuck! what he was doing there? And who was that man who was there in a minute talking with Valdo?! Is that a trap! ¡®This time I¡¯m not going to touch you by myself!¡¯ Oh noooooooooooo please god don¡¯t tell me that Valdo is going to¡ª. Chapter 61 share you! Chapter 61 share you! Chapter 61*** share you! Pink pov**** That¡¯s when I heard another voiceing closer in echoes ¡°baby Pink, I missed you so much.¡± I raised my head up to see who was it¡ª. oh fucking hell! Please no¡ª. I gulped nervously ¡°Derek!¡± And that was only epted by a devilish wide grin with his white teeth¡ª. Fuck! what he was doing there? And who was that man who was there in a minute talking with Valdo?! Is that a trap! ¡®This time I¡¯m not going to touch you by myself!¡¯ Oh noooooooooooo please god don¡¯t tell me that Valdo is going to¡ª. Oh no! please god what should I do?! I whispered in my mind rolling in my eyes and I swear that the minutes had passed very slowly as if it was a decade to me. I wanted the ground to open up and swallow me and end my fucking life! Few minutes and king Valdo came back to his office, I was cemented in my ce and I couldn¡¯t open my mouth or say any word as if my tongue was tangled from the hard shock when I have seen Derek standing in front of me. and I wondered as well if king Valdo invited Derek what was all that about. Why did he leave me in his office with Derek? He didn¡¯t see him? He didn¡¯t smell Derek scent! Where all his powers have gone for god sake! I was overwhelmed with evil thoughts, almost peed in my clothes from fear that hit all my body and was clearly shown to Derek through my shivering body and goose pumped skins. Yes, I was too worried and scared and to be honest all it came to my tiny mind that I will be like a meat meal and will be eaten by all of them as sharing one te of sexual desires through my body. Fuck! what was that! I was drowned with my thoughts lowering my gaze to the floor and fiddling nervously with my fingers. Until I heard a witchughing through Derek nasty mouth. I knew thatugh, I still remember that Derek coughed to make me raise my head and my eyes to him slowly, he waved his brows with a grin ¡°I see that you still hate me!¡± I didn¡¯t ask myself that question actually before! But I didn¡¯t think that I really was hating him! I think I just hold a grudge to him. Maybe because I never hated anyone before, or maybe because I was sure that he loves me. I wasn¡¯t sure at the start but after my father king carols the king of the killer rogues kidnapped me, I realized that Derek abused me and used my body all those years because he craved for me mentally and soul and heartily. I cracked my jaw as no, I couldn¡¯t talk at all or form any single word for him. I didn¡¯t want to raise my eyes and gaze at him either. I was waiting and waiting for Valdo toe in for now. That¡¯s when I tried to mind link with Valdo ¡®where are you? Can you hear my voice! Pleasee back immediately¡¯ And I didn¡¯t get any reply in exchange from king Valdo. But in just one minute I heard footsteps followed by another¡¯s entering the office in a hurry. King Valdo gazed at Derek with nk expressions and then diverted his eyes to me. He nodded to me and smiled ¡°I¡¯m back baby Pink,¡± And that was a sign for me to sigh in relief. I didn¡¯t care that another stranger, businessman or something was standing next to king Valdo. ¡®sure there everyone calls him mr Valdo or sir¡¯ Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I ced my hand on my heart and sighed in relief with a wide smile from ear to ear ¡°thank god daddy.¡± Then Valdo widened his eyes to me with a grimace. I bit my lips shyly, he warned me before to not say this word in front of anyone especially in public ces. I gulped nervously but Valdoughed loudly and strode towards me lifting me up by my waist and rotating half a circle ¡°baby Pink, I love you so much. Give a big kiss to daddy.¡± I was surprised that he wanted me to kiss him in front of everyone. But somehow I didn¡¯t care about our surroundings, because it reminded me of our old rtionship and I liked that feeling already that our bond and fondness went back again. I shamelessly leaned my head to his face because he was already raising me up in the air by his strong grips. I pecked his lips softly and fast but he straddled my legs around his waist and I was dumbfounded because it means disrespecting the others around us. That¡¯s when my heartbeats fastened like drums in my chest painfully and evil thoughts came to my mind again ¡®does he really want to fuck me in front of them! He wants to share me with them?!¡¯ I whispered in my mind asking myself but I guess I didn¡¯t have much control on my inner self or my inner mute whispers or maybe king Valdo''s powers could smash the borders of myself! Seriously I didn¡¯t know until king Valdo slowly ced me away and ced me down on my feet shooting me with deadly angry gazes ¡°what the fuck did you just thought of?¡± I shook my head and in confusion asked him ¡°what do you mean?¡± He raised an eyebrow and inhaled fuming in anger ¡°I should¡ª. Of course I¡¯m not going to share or to do anything in public! Silly! I will punish youter for thinking of me that way. Seriously I¡¯m so mad at you.¡± He said with a low voice and in a way that Derek and the unknown man couldn¡¯t understand and I shrink in my ce feeling embarrassed that king Valdo heard my evil inner me. I lowered my gazed down to the floor, then Valdo blurted out ¡°Derek, your partner exined to me everything. And sure we can discuss more about that tonight. Let me be at my VIP nightclub tonight. Do you know the location or¡ª.?¡± Valdo said to Derek. And I raised my head slowly, stealing my eyes and seeing what was going on between them, the three of them were talking normally and smiling slightly as normal polite people. Then Derek and that man shaken hands with Valdo ¡°sure mr Valdo, we know the ce. See you at midnight then.¡± Derek and the man said in the same breath. But before leaving Valdo shouted at Derek to stop him by the door and make him freeze in his ce in thunderstruck ¡°what Derek? You are not going to say goodbye to your little sister?¡± and that was as strange as someone in the street pped my butt out of blue or something. I blinked and almost dropped my jaw but suddenly Valdo nodded assuring me and giving me permission and did the same to Derek who hesitantly came close to me and ced a soft kiss to my forehead ¡°goodbye sister, see you tonight.¡± He smiled lovingly at me. And for the first time he didn¡¯t hurt me, for the first time I saw myself as his sister not as a girl he wants to fuck! He looked at me with soft and caring eyes not with hunger and desiring eyes. But it didn¡¯t end here, king Valdo mmed the door and locked it from inside. The bang of the door made me startle a bit. He stared at me and raised his brows ¡°seriously?! Share your fucking body with others?! How could you think of me like that?!¡± he gritted his teeth and scoffed in a broken angry tone. I cleared my throat and with every step he took towards me, I stepped back until my back hit the edge of his huge mahogany desk. He smirked ¡°I will fucking give you the worst of me now and here.¡± Chapter 62 Her protector! Chapter 62 Her protector! Chapter 62*** Her protector! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. King Valdo pov*** I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Derek that day. It was just too soon to make a move by now. The man who looked so familiar to me and I tried hard to squeeze my memory to remember who he was. Until yes, I did actually. He was the man from that nightmare ¡®the owner of the college¡¯ I have no idea why and how the future turned the wheel into another frame of picture like that. Even so when I tried to change the paths to not fall in the traps of what I hated about the future. I guess even if I did my best to avoid what was supposed to happen that won¡¯t stop the fate from reaching us. Except the incidents will be formed into another scene but facts will remain the same fact. Anyway, when I figured out who he was, he was ¡®Frederick Gomez¡¯ and when he introduced himself to me as Derrek''s parents. I just felt that in less than an hour Derek would be here. all I was concerned about was ¡®Pink¡¯ she was alone. I even med myself for taking her with me to thatpany. But all I was thinking of to protect her and the love between us. I didn¡¯t think and didn¡¯t even think that they woulde for us. Professionally my attitude was free. He wasn¡¯t that bad. Actually he was a famous businessman and well known in the medical field. But something was fishy out there. Until we started to discuss important things. ¡°king Valdo.¡± Out of blue he interrupted our business discussion and of course as he demanded from me. we were totally alone without even a secretary or any employee. I raised my eyebrows straying at him. Then he knelt on one knee showing royal respect to me. ¡°who the hell are you?¡± He bowed his head politely and he didn¡¯t get up yet. That means he knew who I was actually, that''s why he didn¡¯t dare to stand up until I gave him permission to do so. ¡°who the hell are you?¡± I repeated themanding graving tone this time. ¡°your highness, I¡¯m the son of Frederick¡ª the wise old man of¡ª¡± he was informing me. But I cut him off and patted his shoulders with a chuckle ¡°of the legendary dead king Valdo?¡± I asked him. He stood up and smiled back but was still feverous and even his face turned pale. I asked concerned with much curiosity fiddled my heart with worry ¡°what is it? tell me the truth.¡± I demanded with a stern tone. He nodded ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could start my words. It¡¯splicated¡ª.¡± He cleared his throat, lowering his gaze to the floor. I raised my eyebrow ¡°spit it out now from your mouth!¡± I half yelled. He started his words ¡°first, my father yes the wise man¡ª but I¡¯m the wise man of king carols! The king of rogue.¡± He said slowly embarrassed or maybe he was scared or worried from my reaction. I narrowed my eyes gazing at him and trying to process his words slowly ¡°so you are working for Pink real father?¡± He nodded ¡°yes your highness and I work for king Derek and prince greet as well!¡± I rubbed my chin andmented with nk facial expressions ¡°so you are a traitor?¡± He shook his head hurriedly ¡°no, I swear to my father''s life. I¡¯m here and there to protect the life of the princess. I mean to protect the life of our queen Pink. So please wait for me and don¡¯t interrupt me because it¡¯s urgent and actually we don¡¯t have much time.¡± But of course I couldn¡¯t stop my tongue from asking, I interrupted him ¡°you are here to protect my baby Pink? And why! I can protect her!¡± But suddenly he shocked me with his deep strong tone ¡°no! I¡¯m here even to protect her from you.¡± That¡¯s when I started to remember what she has said to me more than three times earlier in different asions and incidents ¡®king Valdo, you will try to kill me¡¯ Is that why he was here for her! That¡¯s why he was everywhere even in my nightmare! Is that a deep warning from my wolf and my brain to be careful that ident is going to happen so soon? I blew a deep breath and exhaled trying to think before talking ¡°okay, I get it but how could I trust you? Do you like her?¡± He smiled and shook his head ¡°your highness! She¡¯s our queen. Now please don¡¯t interrupt me this time. Let me continue my words.¡± I smiled back somehow I feltfortable with him, he was honest I knew it. I gave him permission to continue ¡°first, my father will tell you everything briefly. I mind linked with him. Actually everything was nned by him and I¡¯m only doing what he ordered me. so you will have to go back to the kingdom very soon. It¡¯s risky to be here. second¡ª. Derek and I are a partnership as I have said. And normy we can go in cooperation with each other. To be closer. I believe that Derek will never hurt Pink. At least not now. Or by any physical type. And he is expected to be here in a minute¡ª and¡ª¡± while he was exining that was like babbling in my head giving me a headache already. Why does everyone want to be around Pink all the time? Why the hell there''re so manyplications in her life? Was that because of me! because she was my mate! Or because I was the king Valdo the king of Alpha kings! Seriously, I wonder why I¡¯m still going into battles for her with everyone. I started to feel that I want to abandon her seriously so soon and find another one. And suddenly Pink mind linked with me ¡®Valdo! Where are you! Derek is here! pleasee and help me.¡¯ And I was like what the actual fuck! I didn¡¯t wait. I stormed out of the office and gestured to myself to follow my pace. And once I opened the door, she was there. She sighed in relief but her face was red as a tomato. She looked so scared but Derek was so different this time! Chapter 63 bad idea! Chapter 63 bad idea! Chapter 63*** bad idea! King Valdo pov*** Yes, I allowed Derek to kiss her forehead! Yes, I think I should let them get used to acting normally and I should forgive him. Somehow I feel deep inside me that is the right thing to do. Even so I was sure that he wanted her so much. But I know that he risked by his life to save her from the insane king carols ¡®the king of rogues¡¯ Forgiving doesn¡¯t mean forgetting. So, I just wanted to start a normal new family with her. I fed up from all those traps and tricks and evil ns around us. I was sure that it doesn¡¯t take all the me on Pink past life but on being a king as well. Royalty means enemies everywhere. Even though I was adored and loved as a god by my people, there would always be haters from unknown or known wolves. Everyone put their eyes on my throne. But helpless, they knew that no one deserved to be in my ce. That¡¯s why they want me dead. Which is something far away from now. Yes, with my powers there¡¯s no way to die soon. After they left and after I had informed them that I shall meet them to talk in businesster in my nightclub. I turned my head to Pink to see that she was puzzled thinking deeply. I know that wasn¡¯t easy on her, especially because she didn¡¯t understand what I was doing or what I was nning to do. Simply I wasn¡¯t nning anything except letting the past pass away and making sure that everyone takes care of Pink. No one will hurt her and I want everyone to be around us somehow. What if I really tried to kill her? At least Derek and Fred will help to save her life! That actually bothered me a bit. Why should I try to kill her? What would be the reason to kill my mate? My soulmate! It seems off and unbelievable, but I wanted to make sure that everything would go in the right path. And I wanted to make sure that everything was freed normally. Her life was fucked up already so why should I live like that forever? That¡¯s why I tried to frame the family again like rebuilding it. Derek was supposed to be her adopted brother so let it be like that. Garret is supposed to be her brother as well so why not let it go that way?! Even king carols! I decided to make her forgive him. But at the right time. I will be watching all of them but¡ª I said to Pink to make here back to earth ¡°let¡¯s go now!¡± She gasped worriedly and stared at me ¡°huh? To where?¡± I guess she wasn¡¯t curious, but she was not ready for what I was ready to do. I stepped closer from her and cupped her cheeks looking deeply into her eyes ¡°why do you look so worried?¡± She clears her throat and said in a half whisper tone ¡°seriously I want to ask an important question.¡± I raised an eyebrow paying her all the attention and my ears to listen ¡°yes,¡± She asked hesitantly in frustration ¡°do I have to go with you at that meeting. I don¡¯t think that it''s a good idea.¡± I moved my fingers gently and yfully to her cheeks and said with a lovingly tone ¡°you are my Luna; I really want you to be with me everywhere.¡± She smiled softly and blushed ¡°okay,¡± I liked that she was still shy even though we made love more than one time already. She is still pure and innocent and nothing would stain or break that in her. Actually I feel horny and aroused every time she bit her lips or every time her cheeks turn into bloody red. I leaned seductively and said huskily leaving no gap between our faces ¡°now give me a kiss and let¡¯s go. We need to go shopping for that night. I want my baby to be the most beautiful ever among all.¡± Yes, I wanted to do that. I wasn¡¯t sure that I would handle all the eyes on her and her body or not. It was like an experiment to me. or in another mean inning I wanted to kill my over possessiveness inside me. I know that wasn¡¯t all about jealousy only. But I was obsessed and possessed at the same time. ¡°you have changed!¡± she mentioned, stunned by my words. She wishes! I don¡¯t think that I have changed! I shook my head and chuckled lightly ¡°no! I¡¯m not. I¡¯m still possessive and jealous as hell. But I¡¯m trying to be a more normal person; I¡¯m trying to change for you and for our small family.¡± She widened her eyes and opened her mouth shocked by my words ¡°our family?¡± She was my mate! Why would she get shocked! I want to have a baby from her for sure! Why should I wait more? I have suffered enough to be with her. So I guess that is the right time. Why she doesn¡¯t believe me or believe that I will stay with her forever as if I was just spitting lies to her every time I say that. For fuck sake! She is blind or what!? I frowned with an annoyed tone, assuring her ¡°yes, did you forget that we are making a baby inside you.¡± She giggled shylymenting ¡°when you say making a baby, I feel as if I¡¯m a robot.¡± I leaned and brushed my nose to her tiny perfect nose exining ¡°no you are not! I¡¯m just kidding with you.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I paused then sighed and trailed off my words ¡°and you are my baby doll. Baby Pink. I love you like a wife and mother and daughter.¡± She blurted out softly ring at me with her gorgeous Pink eyes that every time makes me drown deeply inside her as if she is trying to invade my soul ¡°I love you more than myself.¡± I sighed deeply with a wide smile satisfied by her sweet words and ced a small kiss on her lips ¡°yes, now let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste our time in babbling. We still need a long time.¡± I winked at her then I held up my hand for her to take it. It will be ling fucking night! chapter 64 sex in the limo! chapter 64 sex in the limo! chapter 64*** sex in the limo! King Valdo pov*** Once we got out of thepany and we butted in the limo. I stared at her, I couldn¡¯t just control myself. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I found my hands pulling her closer to me. and I started to touch her boobs. She stared at me struck by my attitude. Yes, I just want her. Maybe I liked the idea of making love to her everywhere. To be honest if Fred and Derek didn¡¯t show up earlier in the office, maybe I was thrusting my dick inside her big ass and inside her pussy by now. Seriously, I didn¡¯t know what was going deep inside my body but she owns every inch of me. I do think of her all the time even though she was next to me. something was deeper than I thought. Were all the mates like us? Or is it something only about me? What the hell did she do to make me like her own ve craving and yearning for her every single second? God! She didn¡¯t do anything except being innocent and honest and sweet as fuck! Fuck I was luring at her as hungry licking my mouth by my tongue in nasty way and mming her ass by my strong grip. I pulled her to myp squeezing her books by my hand and my other hand yfully squeezing her ass cheeks. I inched and exhaled heavily ¡°baby Pink! I don¡¯t know what I do have that idea pestering me.¡± She blinked ¡°what idea?¡± I pushed her back to make her sleep on the back seat instantly, I blurted out, topping her ¡°that I want to make it now to you.¡± She rolled her eyes ¡°here? are you serious?¡± she asked in disbelief. But hell yes, I was very sure. Even my dick was growing painfully in my pants. I wanted to rip off her clothes immediately and fuck her in less than a second that I felt I was wasting more time by exining to her. Was I taking her permission to fuck her?! What the hell was going on with me! she is my mate! My Luna and she was mine. I can do whatever I want anytime I want with her! What the hell just happened to my attitude! Does love make me weak?! She bit her lips and trembled ¡°sure I¡¯m¡ª¡± I raised an eyebrow staring at her Pink lips, that I wanted to eat up immediately, she stuttered taking a look at the driver seat which was already blocked by that dark ck window separating us ¡°but¡ª the driver and¡ª.¡± I said simply in a dominating tone with in expressions ¡°just take off your clothes. I want to fuck you hard.¡± She bit her lips ¡°um¡ª¡± I cut off her thoughts and her words by pressing my lips to her mouth and grazing the upper lips of her making her give me permission for entering her mouth by my yful tongue that started to fuck her mouth as if it was fucking her pussy. I rubbed my bottom to her body, I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. My dick wanted to fuck her immediately. I started to take off her pants, and moved my hands to her pussy, teasing her and pushing on the finger inside her pussy. She moaned my name but when she said ¡°daddy,¡± fuck that was it for me and her, I unzipped my pants immediately and pulled my dick out that was hard enough to make a hole in a building not just in her body. She widened her eyes dumbfounded by how my dick was hard as fuck. I licked the corner of my lips by my tongue that was already rolling to taste her pussy, I tried to bend down in between her pussy and I started to suck and lick it as if it was licking scream. She tried to suppress her moans, but I didn¡¯t care much. I pinched her nipples to make her scream in pleasure. Her screams were too loud and she was ready for me to fuck her. I pulled myself and adjusted my body. I sat on the couch and helped her to change the position. I pushed her down on my dick. Up and down. Deep and faster. She was asking me to slow down because it was painful. I knew it. Her pussy didn¡¯t get used to my size at all. even though it wasn¡¯t our first time tighter. Which was something I really liked. She was like the first time when I took her virginity. Always tight. I like the back of her ear ¡®her soft spot¡¯ and her moans got higher and higher and she started to move in rhythm with my dick trying to sway her hips right and left. The feeling was sending me into extreme ecstasy. I swear, I was drowning in my own heaven with her touches and her moves. She wrapped her hands around my neck trying to take a hold of my thrusts that were starting to get rougher. I was enjoying what she felt. I stroke her lips with my mouth with my dick and my shoves getting harder to suppress her screams. Then I pulled my mouth while I was grunting and announcing that I was going to reach my climax e with me baby,¡± I said huskily licking her face yfully and sensually with my tongue and fucking her faster. She nodded and said breathlessly ¡°yes, daddy¡ª.¡± And that was it, I filled her amazing pussy with my thick liquid. I didn¡¯t pull my dick, I thrust more and more to make sure that all my liquid was inside her. I wasn¡¯t kidding with her when I said I want to make her pregnant. Actually somehow I was sure she might get pregnant very soon. I even thought of taking her to the hospital to examine her. But sure not to human hospitals. We were different and our bodies functioned in different ways. Even our blood was different from humans. So I just decided to wait until wee back to my kingdom and my werewolf packs. Which was going to be very soon as Fred suggested and advised me to do. I actually didn¡¯t trust him much, that''s why I wanted to go and meet his father, the wise man, to make sure that he was telling the truth and that he was not a traitor. Yes, I¡¯m over protective and I don¡¯t trust anyone except my father and that wise man. Even Pink! I wasn¡¯t trusting her hundred percent and I don¡¯t know why. Maybe that was me! The issue was deep inside me. I didn¡¯t get used to trusting anyone. Chapter 65 sex addictive! Chapter 65 sex addictive! Chapter 65*** sex addictive! King Valdo pov*** Finally, we both started breathing normally after a hard fuck. I enjoyed every second with her. I helped her to wear back her clothes after I wiped her pussy carefully and wiped my dick as well. I kissed her passionately and pulled her to my chest rubbing her back. Finally, we reached the shopping stores. Before getting out, I smiled at her and said, admitting my feelings, ¡°here we go! I guess I will get used to sleeping with you every time we step inside that limo.¡± She pouted andughed teasing me ¡°I guess you are sex addictive.¡± To be honest, I wasn¡¯t before Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. finding her. But I guess she was right. Once I tasted the manning of sex and her body, I realized that is as like horny manhole who needs and want to be fucking her all the time. Sometimes I lose my concentration in kingdom business or even in my business in the outside world because of thinking of her in bed. I even sometimes masturbated on her ass. Seriously in my office! When I remember how perfect she is in bed. I pecked her lips gently then replied ¡°I guess I¡¯m addicted to you. That¡¯s the right answer actually.¡± Yes, I guess I will raise the white g soon for her. She was getting a lot of experience in bed by that time and that was fast for me. I liked that she is smart and she wants to please me and make me satisfied in bed all the time. Well not only in bed, but she also started to obey me to get fucked in the limo and in public. I know that I was insane somehow to do that/ but no one saw anything and if someone tried to see her body, I would simply pull his tongue out of his throat. And fuck the hell out of him ¡°bullshit!¡± she stuck her tongue tea singing to me childishly. I growled and changed my face into grimace, warning her sternly ¡°hmmmmmmmmm! Never say that.¡± She trembled and lowered her gaze to herp and apologized slowly in whisper tone ¡°sorry,¡± Yes, I¡¯m scared I know but I like when she is so submitting to me and so polite. I said firmly to her with furrowed eyebrows ¡°say sorry daddy.¡± She nodded and smiled feeling guilty ¡°sorry daddy.¡± I patted her head gently and kissed her nose ¡°good baby, now let¡¯s go.¡± I snapped my fingers to the driver to get out and open the door of the limo to us. Yes, I left my guards at thepany and my men in the hotel and asked my beta to find a mate. Seriously I didn¡¯t care if he faked it up and found an ugly guy as his mate. It Is more important to me that I keep him and any other man away from my baby Pink. I don¡¯t want to screw up my friendship with my beta because he is one of the people I trust with my life. But if eye didn¡¯t appear with his mate I will fuck up his life! I didn¡¯t really want to see him with a woman or a guy! I don¡¯t care if that took years from him. But showing up around me and in my castle and around my baby Pink is not allowed to him. I just hope that he will find his mate soon because really I need him with me. He is my innersole and I trust his ideas and ns and depend on him in very important matters. Besides, he is like my eyes in the___14 kingdom and other kingdoms around us. The driver opened the door of the limo, I stepped inside and leaned pulling Pink out but I squeezed her big ass, that I guess started to be more big and more round by every time I fuck her. I guess really I want to fuck her ass as well. Fuck me! my dick started to twitch in my pants again! What the hell is me for god sake! I snapped to the nasty thoughts in my head that apparently wereing out of my dick. But my hand didn¡¯t stop ying with Pink ass. She started a bit in her ce and said in a whisper tone ¡°okay¡ª ouch¡ª don¡¯t squeeze my ass. Anyone could see.¡± I nced around us in a fast way¡ª. Then I stared at her and said carelessly ¡°I don¡¯t fuck care about others.¡± And that means, I smirked and leaned pulling her closer to me. I wrapped my arms around her waist and started to shower her neck and her face like a hungry lion leaving marks everywhere I moved my teeth and my tongue to her neck and her face. Even to her nose. I pulled myself back and winked at her licking my mouth ¡°yummy, seriously you taste yummy and I think we should hurry up or I¡¯m going to lose my mind and fuck you now and again for the second round.¡± I sighed in depression but seriously I meant it. I wanted to stop myself a bit. We seriously were out in public in front of the shopping mall and it was crowded with people. Stares all over us. She tried to push me away a bit ¡°I¡¯m mated to the most¡ª¡± I cut off her words with a grin ¡°powerful creature in the universe?¡± I said confidently. She shook her head and saidughing widely from ear to ear ¡°no, I¡¯m married to the craziest creature ever.¡± I faked a pout to her and she smiled back at me softly making my heart beat faster while looking deeply into her eyes, I whispered mutely in my mind while spacing out for a while ¡®what the hell did you do to my heart, Pink?¡¯ Seriously I was losing my mind because of her. As if my heart was beating only because of her¡ª. Only one song consists of four letters ¡®p I n k¡¯ And was drumming repeatedly that ¡® Pink Pink Pink Pink Pink Pink Pink Pink Pink Pink¡¯ Does that mean I can¡¯t really love without her? Or does it mean I need a psychiatrist to help me! Chapter 66 she’s gorgeous! Chapter 66 she¡¯s gorgeous! Chapter 66*** she¡¯s gorgeous! King Valdo pov*** Finally, we reached the shopping mall. I smiled back at her watching how innocently she was trying to handle her clothes. She was in a total mess starting from her hair to her clothes that had crumbled because of what I have done with her. But what should I do? Seriously I¡¯m obsessed with that girl! She¡¯s my everything now. I motioned to the drover to open the door of the limo, I got out and stretched my hand to her with a yful grin over my face ¡°give me your hands my queen and let¡¯s go pick the sexiest beautiful dress ever for you.¡± She blinked surprised ¡°really?¡± Seriously! How silly she is! Why can''t she simply ept that she is queen now and she is so filthy rich and can get what she wants by only a snap of her finger?! I nodded assuring her confidently and proud of myself that I found a mate like her not using me ¡°yes, anything you want actually to get, not just one dress.¡± I linked her arms to mine and we walked to the first store, it was the perfect brand for expensive dresses, I said casually, pushing her slightly and gently inside the store ¡°let¡¯s go inside that store.¡± She hesitantly said dragging her feet in fear ¡°I haven¡¯t been inside a store like that actually not inside any before.¡± What! That store wont bite her for god sake! I sighed feeling sorry for her and wrapped my arms around her waist ring at her gorgeous Pink eyes that made me like a ve under her feet ¡°I know but you have to get used to that. I want you from now on to just givemands. Say do that and do this. Command anyone anywhere.¡± She almost dropped her jaw asking me in striking shock from my words ¡°even you?¡± I nodded smiling sheepishly, ¡°even me¡ª your wish is order for me baby Pink.¡± But I meant every word came out of my mouth. It was somethinging from deep inside my heart and with full understanding and confession of my brain. I was hers! She should believe that and deal with that fact. But¡ª she was mine for sure. Me or never! Possessive huh? Yes possessive much! With lovees obsession and with obsessiones possessiveness. She giggled lightly and shyly saying to me ¡°that¡¯s so sweet of you. I feel so lucky.¡± I cupped her cheeks with my hands and leaned closer, stealing a fast and quick kiss to her jelly Pink lips. ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest person on earth. bute on I feel kinky now. Cut that. let¡¯s step inside.¡± That¡¯s when I spotted an amazing dress in the middle of the store, I pointed to her to take a look at that dress ¡°oh what do you think about that dress?¡± She widened her eyes and shook her head and hesitated ¡°wow! It¡¯s like a ¡ª. Oh god! I don¡¯t think it will fit me.¡± Fuck! I think it was made for her not for any other woman! I hate the fact that she underestimates herself and her beauty. I patted her head gently and winked to her ¡°it will be perfect on you. Go and try it in the dressing room. I will be waiting here to see.¡± I snapped my fingers to the seller and picked the dress and gave it to her. I handed the dress to Pink and pushed her to the dressing room. She smiled shyly ¡°okay,¡± I waited outside not so long until she stepped outside and almost took my breath away! Holy! Fuck! god! ¡ª¡ª¡ª. Pink pov*** He was acting insanely and weirdly recently as If he was scared to death to lose me. He was stabbing himself to me and bringing me everywhere with him as if he was afraid that I might run away and leave him or something. Apparently he acted like my bodyguard but I didn¡¯t hate that. Actually that made me feel like a flying bird. I was so happy with him. Felt sore in my pussy and in my hole because he was making love to me everywhere we go! But that didn¡¯t bother me. It means he likes to be with me and actually and honestly I loved that feeling. That me and him were one person. I know he has the worst temper ever and that makes me scared from him most of the time. But in the end he gave me love that could fill the whole world and lit up the darkness of the sky with just one smile of his gorgeous lips and dimples. Who could think that scary face of that king that only known with a grimace face couldugh and smile at other times?! Seriously! No one! Which makes me precious to him. After the long making love session in the limo, I tried as I could to adjust my clothes. But I guess I failed because he was teasing me about how I look in a bad mess. The driver opened the door for us after Valdomanded him. He gently and softly pulled my hand walked next to me as my shadow ¡°give me your hands my queen and let¡¯s go pick the sexiest beautiful dress ever for you.¡± I was shocked when he said that, I asked in disbelief ¡°really?¡± But he nodded assuring me from that ¡°yes, anything you want actually not only just one dress.¡± Once we stepped inside that shopping mall as he called, he stopped by the first one and pulled me inside ¡°let¡¯s go inside that store.¡± I gulped nervously and informed him ¡°I haven¡¯t been inside a store like that actually not inside any before.¡± He wrapped his arms around my waist and pecked my lips softly ¡°I know but you have to get used to that. I want you from now on to just givemands. Say do that and do this. Command anyone anywhere.¡± His words were like a strong motivation to me somehow, I couldn¡¯t tell if he was praising me or if he was trying to raise up my self-esteem ¡°even you?¡± He grinned sincerely making my heart flutter like a bat in the dark ¡°even me¡ª your wish is order for me Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. baby Pink.¡± I was speechless, I blushed feeling loved by those words that came up from his decent mouth and I said ¡°that¡¯s so sweet of you. I feel so lucky.¡± Yes, so lucky that I was between his arms actually! He pulled me to his chest into a small quick hug that warmed up my heart, ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest person on earth. bute on I feel kinky now. Cut that. let¡¯s step inside.¡± And then he dragged me to inside that store, that only and obviously to the blind even from the materials scent that it was so fucking expensive. I guess I should get used to wearing fancy clothes like he said. He stopped by a dress that looked like something from fairytale stores and asked me ¡°oh what do you think about that dress?¡± I made o shape and widened my eyes in thunderstruck, I know that I wasn¡¯t ugly but I didn¡¯t think that he sees me like adorable like that to pick me something should be worn by models only, Imented to his words hectically but I didn¡¯t take my eyes away from the dress even for a second ¡°wow! It¡¯s like a ¡ª. Oh god! I don¡¯t think it will fit me.¡± Hemanded the seller to get that dress for me and handed me that dress ¡°it will be perfect on you. Go and try it in the dressing room. I will be waiting here to see.¡± He winked at me seductively and pushed me inside the dressing room. I politely and cheerfully nodded to him ¡°okay,¡± Chapter 67 hot dress! Chapter 67 hot dress! Chapter 67*** hot dress! King Valdo**** I was waiting out to see the dress on her. I admitted she took a longer time. But I was just waiting there scrolling down my cell phone sending a few texts to my men in the kingdom. They used to send me briefly day by day what was going on day by day and hour by hour. Yes, I was a very caring and responsible king. I care about my people. I never let anyone sleep with no food or crying or suffering from any issue. I never let anyone do any crime as well. I was more than responsible actually, that¡¯s why most of them consider me as a god! I wonder sometimes if I really was a god! Because with too many powers I do have and born with, that was impossible for any creature to face me. And with my intelligence, that was beyond the limits I was so curious to even know why God created me in that shape. And with all that smart and powers I was born with, I was so stupid with Pink. Seriously as if it was a ck border that I can¡¯t pass. I can¡¯t read her mind. I rarely could mind-link with her. I rarely could understand her mind. Even so, I was sure that she never lies but I was doubtful and did not trust her moves most of the time. I asked myself millions of times if it is normal to feel with my mate or I do suffer from mental exhaustion sometimes that makes me like that. like lost in between her Pink eyes. Or if that was something because of love and jealousy! Seriously what if I mated to another what will happen then?! I was truly wondering and maybe when I threatened her that I will bring another Luna and make her second wife. Maybe I really needed that and it wasn¡¯t only threatening words to scare her. My men told me that everything was going great but they asked me toe in the closing time because they needed me to make a meeting with ministers and that¡¯s my father and the old wise man asking me toe because of an urgent matter. And without a doubt, I realized that my father and the old wise man need to inform me about what they both are scared of. Actually not only them but Frederick the son of the wise man and Derek as I could see in between his eyes and how much he does care about Pink till now. Thest time I met him in my office was obviously telling me something else, he wasn¡¯t in love with Pink. Yes, he wanted her but wasn¡¯t looking like this at that moment. There was something else. As if all of them knew about what might happen in the future. Even me! Yes, I dreamed of weird things that were daydreaming and that didn¡¯t happen to me before as if the goddess was warning me to take care from my moves and to not take a wrong step. And what they didn¡¯t know was Pink and I knew that already. But I guess she didn¡¯t want to run away from me. all she wanted to be close by my side. And I really dly and sincerely was happy about that. because it means that she put all her faith and her trust in me. I just prayed to deserve her trust and not ruin everything because of the conflicted feelings in my heart. I knew her past was awful and my past life was just perfect but even so, I can¡¯t deny that in between my eyes she was just my mate. And I was just a normal mate in our rtionship. All I cared about was making her mine. I know I was selfish and I should stop that. I know that I shouldn¡¯t bring her with me. I know even that I should leave her alone and maybe let her go forever. That her life might be perfect without being attached to me. But the heart craves what he wants and I want her badly. I wanted her even if my love for her would hurt her feelings or destroy her dreams about protection and a happy life. I checked all the emails and texts messages. That''s when I came back to reality when I heard a cracking of the dressing room where Pink was supposed to be trying and changing her dress into the new one. I raised my head on her sweet voice calling me ¡°daddy.¡± I pushed my cell phone into my pocket again and smiled at her walking closer to see what she was hiding behind the curtains of the dressing room ¡°yes baby, I¡¯m waiting. Come out. Let me take a look.¡± She coughed and said shyly ¡°okay. I¡¯m just embarrassed.¡± But I pulled her hand toe out. That''s when I almost lost the ability to express her beauty ¡°what the holy¡ª. Oh god! You look gorgeous!¡± she just could rock any dancing floor like a Cindere, definitely that dress makes her as one of those fairytales. I wonder if she in her past life was that real Cindere! Why did the goddess hand me that girl on a te of diamond?! God, I didn¡¯t deserve her, I swear. My heart beats drummed inside my chest hard one by one that I swear she could hear it clearly because she shyly blushed biting her lips. But all of that was turned into a fucking bad temper and made me grimace. When I heard someone praising her beauty, he said: ¡°she¡¯s so hot and sexy.¡± I turned my body instantly to see who the fluke had the gut to say those words about my Luna and who dared even to take a look to her, I rounded my fist and fumed in anger shutting him with death gazes ¡°what the fuck did you say?¡± I stomped towards him yelling. He shamelessly repeated as if I was fucking air to him and as if he could snap me away and take her from me and even so he didn¡¯t take his eye from her body! How the fuck eh dare! He said slowly checking her ass ¡°what! I said she¡¯s hot¡ª¡± I pulled him from his cor in the same second cutting off him his words and his daydreaming about my baby Pink, I yelled gritting my teeth, that wanted to chew him in that movement and I wouldn¡¯t regret eating the hell out of his head and body, I hollered asking him ¡°and who the hell are you?¡± He coldly and crassly said while trying to rx his neck from my hand ¡°someone!¡± What? He wants to be killed or what for fuck sake! Who the hell is he?! Insane stupid dickhead or what? Can¡¯t he see that she is mine and she is my wife! Why is he not scared of me?! anyone could pee in their pants by just a deadly gaze from me! I strangled him by my hand tightening my grip on his neck growling in a nagger that reached the sky and could make a storm in any second if he didn¡¯t say sorry ¡°crazy one! How the hell you got the gut to praise my wife''s beauty! Do you want to die?¡± He cleared his throat and painfully squirmed trying to push me away to let him breathe, ¡°um¡ª sorry, I really didn¡¯t know¡ª I didn¡¯t mean it that way. But she¡¯s adorable and breathtaking. It¡¯s the truth. Why should I lie?¡± he didn¡¯t lie! She was so fucking adorable! But she was mine and he made the worst mistake ever! Eh deeply wanted my baby, so he is the dead person to me. he should make hisst wish before killing him1 I tightened my grip, even more, letting him suffer to even move, his eyes were half sealed losing the built to breathe or for a word ¡°I will be fucking kill you!¡± But suddenly my indecent baby ced her soft hands on mine telling me this and stopping me ¡°Valdo! Please, darling, calm down. Please. Let him go. Please.¡± I turned my eyes to her to see her eyes filled with tears and her body is shivering and scared as hell. Her pleading tone made me surrender like defeat. I just couldn¡¯t disappoint her. I hate that feeling that I was the main reason for making her cry. Every time I do that awful thing. Every timeter, I me myself for being the Main reason for making her unhappy. She¡¯s feeling unprotected because of me. But love! That curse that called love. It¡¯s like posing with no medications. Will I suffer from the life symptoms all the rest of my life? Could anyone tell me how I could be normal once again?! Even so, I look scary to her but she will never know that her love and her words and her touch makes me the weakest person ever not a king at all. I feel like a ve who keeps torturing himself by his own hands because he can¡¯t get that love off of his chest. She¡¯s buried inside me. engraved in my chest like a tattoo that can¡¯t be gone ever. ¡ª¡ª Pink pov*** When we reached that store and king Valdo picked that dress for me and asked me to try it, I was like oh my god! Could I try this/ will that dress fit me? Will I look like a prettydy? Seriously I know that I have zero self-esteem in myself. But I wanted to be more pretty for king Valdo. Even so, he told me that he won¡¯t choose another Luna and he will never be mated to another but I didn¡¯t believe him. I know that he will never lie on me. Actually, liars spit lies because they are afraid of something but king Valdo has nothing to be afraid of. Even so¡ª I was scared, I just wanted to fill all his eyes, his bed, his heart, and his mind. I want to be everything in his life as he is everything in my life. That¡¯s why I tried on that dress and to be honest I didn¡¯t think that I would look like this. Once I stepped inside that dressing room and I took my clothes and I changed into that dress, I took a long look checking how I look in that long body mirror and I was shocked. I didn¡¯t think that I would be so gorgeous! I didn¡¯t even see myself before as a real andplete woman. Sometimes I was asking myself why Derek could see me as a woman with my dirty clothes? Why he was craving and yearning for me even though I was just so young with no tits at all. small as fuck! but I guess diamond and gold can¡¯t be seen with mud, they must be cleaned to look better. And that¡¯s what I exactly felt once I ced that dress over my body as if I was the miserable Cindere in her dirty clothes that were covered with stains and mud but that dress transferred me in less than a minute into a real queen! Breathtaking pretty. It raised my self esteem in myself to the extreme in less than a minute. But I was still embarrassed, king Valdo recently and since we had arrived in that world, and he was different, I don¡¯t know if he was jealous or just possessive. He was choosing clothes for me and I didn¡¯t protest because I didn¡¯t want to make him angry. That¡¯s why I was standing by the curtains of the dressing room and hesitated toe outside one more step to show him the dress. I called him sweetly biting my lips ¡°daddy.¡± Actually, I gulped nervously once I called him daddy, he told me before to not do that in public, but I totally forgot. I don¡¯t know why sometimes; I act like a silly girl with lost memory! But once he smiled back at me and stepped closer saying those sweet words that lit up my world in a second ¡°yes baby, I¡¯m waiting. Come out. Let me take a look.¡± I really wanted to, seriously, his words made my heart beat race in my chest. When he touched my wrist and pulled me out of that dressing room. I sighed, exining to him lowering my gaze to the floor to not meet his eyes and see his reaction ¡°okay. I¡¯m just embarrassed.¡± But he somehow half screamed and opened his eyes and his mouth as if he didn¡¯t believe that it was me in front of his eyes ¡°what the holy¡ª. Oh god! You look gorgeous!¡± I wanted to jump immediately and hug him. I wanted to kiss him for so long that I didn¡¯t want that to end ever. To me, to feel that he could see me like that was improving in our rtionship. Somehow I felt like everything in our rtionship started to go in normal paces again. Okay, that was what I thought or deep inside me wished that could work like that until that man blurted out those words loudly. An unknown man was standing there checking me out shamelessly, and said louder without caring about king Valdo feeling or me ¡°she¡¯s so hot and sexy.¡± I tried to cover my body with my hand, I wanted to go inside the dressing room once again and change my clothes because I didn¡¯t want Valdo to start a fight because of me. And much more I was scared that king Valdo might look at me like a slut because of others seeing me pretty. I admitted I was na?ve and innocent. Yes, and that was something I couldn¡¯t change in myself. But Valdo almost strode like a dinosaur strangling that man neck and yelling at him loudly ¡°what the fuck did you say?¡± I was adding in my ce stered and I didn¡¯t know what I should do. I didn¡¯t want to interfere because king Valdo might throw a tantrum at me or punish me. as well as I loved him making love to me roughly but I hated when he punished me. The man was almost breathing and he couldn¡¯t push king Valdo hands away but even though he was in the weak stage he insisted on saying the same words with more exnation to Valdo `what! I said she¡¯s hot¡ª¡± Valdo couldn¡¯t suppress his bad temper and growled at the man who was starting to tremble in fear under Valdo gazes ¡°and who the hell are you?¡± But that man in stupidity answered Valdo coldly ¡°someone!¡± And that¡¯s when Valdo pinned that man to a wall and choked his neck with his strong grip and I swear to god that man was already dead! How the hell you got the gut to praise my wife''s beauty! Do you want to die?¡± To be honest, I deserved that, how could anyone dare to do that with a woman in front of her husband or even boyfriend! If he was in one of our territories, he would have dragged to jail for the rest of his life N?velDrama.Org (C) content. and maybe tortured for being unrestful and not just because I was the queen and Valdo was a king. But that goes for everyone in our werewolf¡¯s kingdoms. That¡¯s why Derek and Garrett kept abusing me and suing me secretary, even though they were king and prince but our wolves'' polices say no abusing and no harassment or Ass. we were supposed to be the most respectful creatures ever, If we weren¡¯t like that then we should be ruling the whole universe because we were the stronger among all and ruling the human is not a big deal at all. But that¡¯s one of us policies, to keep the universe going on the same as god was created. Being powerful means backing the universe not turning everything upside down. The man shivered in a pleading tone, trying to form a few words to make Valdo forgive him ¡°um¡ª sorry, I really didn¡¯t know¡ª I didn¡¯t mean it that way. But she¡¯s adorable and breathtaking. It¡¯s the truth. Why should I lie?¡± but even though he was saying the same words that made Valdo going insane. I admitted I was there wanting to help the man but I was watching Valdo in a happy mood. Yes, I was too happy seeing how much Valdo loved me and cared about me and how much he was jealous because the unknown man said a few words about me. But deep inside me, either even my Wolfe needed an answer for a few questions. If king Valdo loved me that much, then why didn''t he put Derek in jail? Why didn''t he kill him? why he wanted me to forgive him and make everything look normal as if nothing had happened at all. And even more. What happened to the one who is supposed to be my father? Yes, I didn¡¯t know or hear what had happened to the king of rogues, king carols? Does that mean king Valdo forgot about that matter? Does that mean king Valdo forgave king carols to not go into wars? Too many questions puzzled my mind and I was helplessly thinking over and over about those trying to find a reasonable answer but I only felt lost and I couldn¡¯t find an answer. I wanted to ask king Valdo about those things. But I just wanted to wait, our life wasn¡¯t perfect and wasn¡¯t normal and I couldn¡¯t say it seems that it will be perfect soon. And especially when that unknown man started that fight with Valdo. I snapped to myself toe back to earth when I found that man almost dying, with his eyes suffering to be open anymore. His heart beats were too low in speed and I couldn¡¯t hear any. I stepped closer when Valdo hollered a gritted his teeth killing that man ¡°I will be fucking kill you!¡± And fuck! Valdo wasn¡¯t kidding at all. He lost his temper and he was killing that man seriously. That''s when I got scared but I couldn¡¯t stand there without interfering. I couldn¡¯t let king Valdo kill an innocent man because of love! That will make him like rogues! A murderer! With my heart skipping a few beats, and my cold hand shivering with every inch of my body, but I found my gut to stop Valdo ¡°Valdo! Please, darling, calm down. Please. Let him go. Please.¡± Valdo stared at me in a wowed way, but I guess I seeded because he rpsed that man from his grip. I was scared to death from Valdo. But his gentle look made me loosen my tension and feel safe once again. ¡ª. Chapter 68 shower together! Chapter 68 shower together! Chapter 68*** shower together! King Valdo pov*** Back to the hotel once more, after I beat up the hell out of that guy. Yes, I had restrained myself from not to kill him because Pink asked me to stop. And certainly, I didn¡¯t want to freak her out or to be a reason for her cries. But once I made sure that she was in the limo, I barged back to the store and punched that man face several times till he lost his consciousness. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, I couldn¡¯t just stop at that point! I came back in a hurry to the limo with a wide smile covering my face after cleaning my hands from the man''s blood, his face was terribly sashed by my strong fist. He deserved that because he wasn¡¯t a polite person. And if he was in my kingdom he would be dead by now after hanging him up from his fucking neck. Pink was still confused about what happened. To be honest I knew she hated violence and especially when she was involved in that or because of her. And to be honest, since my heels met her eyes and science I called her ¡®mates¡¯ she was always surrounded by violence scenes, rape and kidnapping and killing! I don¡¯t know if she was unlucky or that I was the one who was unlucky! Even so, I didn¡¯t forget about bringing that dress with me from the store to make her happy. Once I mmed my butt inside the limo next to her. I handed her the bag of the dress. She dropped her jaw surprised ¡°oh! That¡¯s for me? I thought that you forget about it or hate it because that guy said¡ª¡± she sighed and paused. I shook my head and kissed her softly ¡°actually he was correct. You are so gorgeous.¡± And rat was it¡ª silence it was just me pulling her to my chest and rubbing her back gently and lovingly. Just enjoying the view through the limo window. And I was just rxing my mind. Because that fucking man stressed me and made my temper go into so fucking shit and I was pretending that I¡¯m okay but for a moment I thought that dress is a curse and would just make me end by killing few people. Once we arrived at the hotel, I wanted to surprise her and move her to the royal suite. But then the bad daydream that I should call it a nightmare hit my brain and I just stopped by thinking wisely what I should do. I can¡¯t stay in that small room for long though¡ª. But dark signals made mee back with the memory for a few things¡ª. Few things that I think I missed¡ª That¡¯s when I felt weird aches in my chest as if I was copsing. It just made me deskin to neglect the idea of moving out of that room. Somehow I was afraid more than Pink. She was waiting to see when or how I might try to kill her. But I was trying to do my best to find why I might do that to stop that disaster before happening. And all I was asking myself about ¡®who is that woman?¡¯ yes! Why was I dreamed by another woman? And why did she say that Pink left me forever?! When I will meet that unknown woman! Truly that was something important and I was eager but dreadful to know badly as soon as possible. To have your mate killer or died wasn¡¯t something easy could anyone ept. But to be killed by your hands and to know for sure that you are going to do that soon that was the hardest thing ever. And to be sure that Pink was too innocent! That means one thing! That I will make a huge mistake and soon I will regret it. Reading the future or even taking small visions about signs of few things that will happenter was really urate as the wise man has said! Yes, I really started to illusion things and feel ufortable even to be with Pink alone. And I started to think of having another Luna to stop hurting Pink. Stupid thoughts and crap ideas that ends always with failure and I keep myself closer to Pink as much as I could. Because simply I couldn¡¯t let her go. I was so fucking addicted to her. I lifted Pink between my arms all of sudden and hurried up to our room. I locked the door and ced her down on the bed staring at her hungrily. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to sleep with her actually. But I wanted to take a shower and get ready because we do have a meeting and I want her to be with me. She stared at me sleepily, as if she wanted to tell me that she wasn¡¯t happy about joining me that meeting. But I ignored her yawning and her eyes. I pulled her arm and said to her ¡°let¡¯s take a shower first before changing our clothes.¡± She sighed and pouted surrendering to me ¡°okay,¡± She walked away leaving me ¡°Hey! Where are you going baby Pink?¡± I asked her in curiosity. She replied simply to the shower room.¡± I raised an eyebrow and flubbed her on my shoulder chuckling ¡°no, I mean we need to take a shower together.¡± She pouted nagging ¡°Valdo!¡± I mmed her ass with my hand yfully ¡°Pink!¡± Once I ced her inside the shower room, she made a puppy face trying to push me out ¡°we can¡¯t do that. you will turn it into sex. And we will bete.¡± I made a promising childish sign with my finger ¡°I swear I won¡¯t¡ª okay¡ª I¡¯ m not sure from that. but I want to share everything with you. I want to wash your body inch by inch.¡± But once I finished my words, I realized that promise will be broken, because once she stripped, my hands went further squeezing her boobs and pinching her nipples. She bit her lips and said out of blue ¡°okay, and I will do the same to you. Actually, I want to do something special.¡± I raised my brows in curiosity ¡°really? What is it?¡± She winked to me saying seductively ¡°take off your clothes and you will figure out how seductive and naughty I could be.¡± And that when her hands started to move down to my pants squeezing my dick. I cleared my throat saying in husky tone ¡°baby, don¡¯t y in my dick.¡± I wanted to stop her but my dick didn¡¯t and my wolf started to growl as well. She pulled down my pants and bent on her knees taking all of it into her mouth ¡°I want to suck it for you.¡± Fuck! how could I say no to that amazing painful tongue?! I just couldn¡¯t! I tried to warn her with a faint tone almost suppressing a moan ¡°baby, that will turn into¡ª¡± She sucked harder taking all of my dick inside her throat, and saying in between licking my dick and my balls ¡°please¡ª um¡ª. I miss your dick. it tastes yummy.¡± Fuck dammit! That girl couldn¡¯t understand that if she turned me on I wouldn''t stop and we would be And yes, I pulled her up and pushed her against the wall, I raised her up from her waist and straddled her legs around my waist ¡°um¡ª stop and turn your body now¡ª. I will be fucking you hard¡ª¡± That¡¯s when my dick found his pussy, and I thrust deeper in rhythm while licking her neck and pushing deeper and faster making her moan and my grunt meet in echo sounds inside that shower room. My dick was sliding smoothly but roughly thanks to the lukewarm water that was going down on our hair and bodies. She pleaded in pleasure while scratching my back with her nails that only was turning me on more ¡°um ¡ª slowly down Valdo.¡± With her pleading tone, my dick has grown up bigger than it was hard for me to stop. I pulled my dick out from her pussy and dug her butt hole with my dick all of sudden to make her startle a bit and scream in sore ¡°mum, I can''t. I''m so horny like a monster.¡± I roared, hitting further and deeper inside her amazing ass. She licked the back of my ear and whispered in horny tone ¡°you are monster in sex. Daddy.¡± I grunted and said in a sharp but sensual tone while releasing my fluid inside her ass ¡°daddy loves your pussy and your ass. And all of you. You are mine forever Pink. Even death won¡¯t separate us. I promise.¡± We finished that amazing fuck, finally, we washed up. Yes, a real shower. She couldn¡¯t stand on her feet. I was justughing at that view. I helped her to dry her body by the towel and then to wear her clothes. She begged me for a while not toe with me and to be honest, I was going to ept. Until that bad thought came into my mind¡ª and I couldn¡¯t tell if that was real or a vision for the future or just my devil was ying around with me. Which was for sure ¡®what if she runs away from me¡¯ or ¡®what if she met someone else and loved him?¡¯ or ¡®what if she got fucked by someone else?¡¯ Yes, I was going insane. But I couldn¡¯t blow those thoughts away from my mind. And the further I was deeply falling for her. The worst I was getting was bad and evil thoughts. ¡ª¡ª Pink pov*** As we used to¡ª no¡ª as we started to get used to¡ª once we came back to our room everything started to be calm and warmer between us. No more storms no more quarrel no more fight with others. Just me and he and that was all I wanted. At that point, I realized that I like to be imprisoned in his room forever without meeting others and I won¡¯t regret that. If that will keep our love safe behind those walls and that door then I do agree and actually that was what I asked for, but he was stubborn and he insisted to change me by seeing the other sides of the world and to meet new people. I let my bad thoughts and my fears go away and contracted in our heaven. When king Valdo pulled me to take shower with him ¡°let¡¯s take a shower first before changing our clothes.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go with him, I didn¡¯t nag about it or reject it clearly. He said that in amanding tone so it will end with what he wants only. I simply in depressed tone said yes ¡°okay,¡± Which made me forget that he wants us to take a shower together. I walked away to the shower room ignoring him. He asked me in curiosity ¡°hey! Where are you going baby Pink?¡± I said with a smirk ¡°to the shower room.¡± He raised an eyebrow in disbelief ¡°no, I mean we need to take a shower together.¡± I was just teasing him actually. Heughed and flubbed me to his shoulder as he used to do, I screamed chuckling ¡°Valdo!¡± He squeezed my ass teasingly and mmed my ass cheeks before putting me down on my feet ¡°Pink!¡± I frowned yfully but I fucking wanted that so much tough and rough as he used to fuck me ¡°we can¡¯t do that. you will turn it into sex. And we will bete.¡± Okay, I lied I eagerly wanted his dick to m down inside me in any of my holes at that moment. He shook his head and started to lie ¡°I swear I won¡¯t¡ª okay¡ª I¡¯ m not sure from that. but I want to share everything with you. I want to wash your body inch by inch.¡± But once I took off my clothes, he started to touch me and pinch my nipples that were obviously getting harder and bigger and I wonder if king Valdo noticed that or not. But I didn¡¯t want to waste the time and fake that I don¡¯t want him, ¡°okay, and I will do the same to you. Actually, I want to do something special.¡± He asked in a husky tone, trapping me in between his arms to the wall ¡°really? What is it?¡± And that when I made sure that he was inside the thaw shower room with me, I moved my hands under his shirt and down to his dick to figure out how hard it was ¡°let¡¯s go to the shower room and you will figure out how seductive and naughty I could be.¡± In just seconds I was too wet, he asked me to stop ¡°baby, don¡¯t y in my dick.¡± I pulled down his pants immediately ignoring what he had said, I was sure that he was just lying, his dick was hard as a stick. And that when I pushed all of his dick as much as possible into my mouth ¡°I want to suck it for you.¡± He ced his hands on my head while I was sucking and licking ¡°baby, that will turn into¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t stop at all, I was enjoying what I was doing down, I pulled my head for seconds just to say that to him while licking the corner of my mouth seductively ¡°please¡ª um¡ª. I miss your dick. it tastes yummy.¡± He moaned and growled then in a minute I was wrapped by his strong arms and pinned to the wall and my legs straddle around his waist ¡°um¡ª stop and turn your body now¡ª. I will be fucking you hard¡ª¡± And the making love mission started between us. He didn¡¯t kiss my lips at all this time. He was sucking and kissing and licking every inch of my neck and my boobs while fucking me. The pleasure was mixed with pain but was something I loved, even so, I kept telling him to slow down ¡°um¡ª slowly down Valdo.¡± And I guess he knew that I didn¡¯t mean to stop him at all. He pulled his dick from my pussy ¡°mum, I can''t. I''m so horny like a monster.¡± And shoved his dick in my ass stretching it by his monster dick. I mentioned biting my lips withal moaning his name ¡°you are monster in sex. Daddy.¡± He grunted and roared like a lion while sshing and filling me with his liquid ¡°daddy loves your pussy and your ass. And all of you. You are mine forever Pink. Even death won¡¯t separate us. I promise.¡± And fire sure I asked him after we had finished our shower, I mean taking another real shower and rubbing his back and he rubbed my body and shampooed me as well. Because I wasn¡¯t able to use my feet and my hands at all. I was so fucking exhausted and feeling sore as if it was my first day or as if I just lost my virginity to him. He helped me to dry my body andb my hair and even to wear my clothes. I just prayed that everything would pass in a good way without troubles. Chapter 69 Are you ready? Chapter 69 Are you ready? Chapter 69*** Are you ready? King Valdo pov*** I helped her to get ready, I picked for her the dress but she insisted on wearing something else. I handed her the dress we just purchased andmanded her to wear it. She stared at me hesitantly, I knew she was scared that I might go into a fight again because of that sexy dress, but I nodded to face my fears. I needed to stop myself from ruining the day and the night because of my sickening jealousy. I confidentlymanded her. And then I waited after wearing my clothes, I checked the wristwatch to figure out that she took a very long time. I bawled loudly from outside to her ¡°wear your clothes fast. Are you ready now?¡± She stepped closer to me and said with pouting lips ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t walk on my feet thanks to you.¡± I chuckled lightly at the way she was walking, I said and winked to her ¡°I will carry you between my arms. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She made a puppy face and frowned ¡°don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± I stepped closer to her and leaned to her ear and whispered huskily ¡°let¡¯s go now. Finish fast or I will cancel the meeting and lock you here in the room and fuck you to the morning without stopping.¡± She flustered and almost startled saying hurriedly ¡°no, no. I¡¯m ready. You are so evil Valdo.¡± I nodded and pecked her lips softly ¡°yes, I know baby, but you love the devil monster inside me.¡± She grinned sheepishly showing her perfect white teeth to me ¡°yes, actually.¡± And me too actually, I liked how she always looked like a prey under me in bed or in the shower. Weak enough to make me feel much stronger! I liked that feeling. How soft and sweet she was. How innocent and na?ve she acted. I liked being with her. That was always enough for me to fall dipper and more in her love which I hated the most. Yes, the more I love her, the more I hate that feeling that stupid thing called love. I can¡¯t handle all that love in my chest, it was squeezing my heart painfully and makes me always think of her and only her. Sometimes, I lose the ability to think of my pack and my kingdoms. Sometimes I feel distracted by the fact that I can¡¯t let her go. That I can¡¯t stay away from her even for a moment. That was useless thinking because it ends by me fucking her roughly or gently or even punish her and all was involved and revolved around sex only. The more I want her, the more I want to fuck her roughly as if I want to make sure and to assure myself that she is mine. Not only to remind her because she never forgot about that fact. Watching her wearing that dress again was like a risky challenge for me. but I never lose, I should get used to that. I should respect her and treat her as my queen, not my ve. I wasn¡¯t Derek and I must not treat her like Derek! If shepared how I treat her to what happened to her because of Derek she might hate me and love him! I know she hated him because he abused her but that doesn¡¯t mean she might fall for him. especially that he started to change the way he used to talk to her, he started to expose his feelings to her. Everyone was ying openly without hiding any feelings. And I wanted to be the joker who wins the game at the end. Because if I don''t win, I will turn the table upside down. No one ever will take what¡¯s mine from me. I will always be the one who will throw the card! But not drafted. I snapped to my thoughts iming my courage to ept that gorgeousdy is mine and that I should take her hands now and walk with her. She looked amazing in high heels that turned me on once she swayed her hips right and left. But I stopped my dick from growing up because we can¡¯t live forever in the same bedroom. And I can¡¯t just imprison her like that for the rest of her life. As much as I wanted her to meet new people to learn a few lessons about real life as much as I hated that I was throwing her into hell by my own hands. But right is right and we can¡¯t run away from the truth. I linked my arms to her and walked out of the room of the hotel¡ª my hotel¡ª while my guards and my men were outside. I was going to ask Sam about my beta. That''s when I remembered that I asked him to go and find his mate. I missed him so much. But there was no other option. Him or my baby Pink! That was the only choice I had and I did choose my baby Pink for sure. ¡ª¡ª¡ª.. Pink pov*** King Valdo kept asking me to wear that dress but seriously! Hell no1 not again! I wasn¡¯t ready to see him fighting with someone else in that meeting. Especially that Derek will be there and I know very well that he will keep his dirty eyes on my body and I hated that feeling. I don¡¯t even want to see his face again, and I don¡¯t want to keep meeting him everywhere. Even with Valdo next to me and by my side, Derek and our past tethered still scares me to death. I even lose the ability to breath when I remember what had happened in the past¡ª Andter, when Derek forced me to sleep with me but I rejected him and I ran away to meet my savior, my mate. Who raised me up from the underground wolves to the highest ever to be the queen of all the werewolves. That was amazing. That¡¯s why even if Valdo tortured me, I would obey and still be in my ce. I can¡¯t deny that at the beginning I thought of leaving him¡ª but not because he punished me or because he was tough with me But because my bad past threatened our rtionship, because I felt he couldn¡¯t have forgotten who I was and what I have done with Derek. Because I have seen the ming in his eyes as if being beautiful is my responsibility. But with the time and the more I lived with Valdo, I realized that he needs more time to forget and to put some faith in me to build a strong mate rtionship with strong roots. Time could cure and heal the broken things. That¡¯s why I would do anything for him! That¡¯s when I hesitantly imed my courage and grabbed the dress and changed into it. But it took longer. not just because I was kind of worried but because thanks to Valdo I wasn¡¯t Able to walk probably. Yes, sore down in between my legs. I felt so weak. But his wishes were amand for me. Valdo shouted from outside ¡°wear your clothes fast. Are you ready now?¡± I stepped closer to him walking slowly barely pressing on my feet and what made it worse was the high heels ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t walk on my feet thanks to you.¡± He kissed me softly and demonically wrapped his arms on my waist ¡°I will carry you between my arms. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I blushed and tried to push him away ¡°don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± He linked his arms around me and whispered into my ears teasing me ¡°let¡¯s go now. Finish fast or I will N?velDrama.Org (C) content. cancel the meeting and lock you here in the room and fuck you to the morning without stopping.¡± I hopped off my ce at the thought of him bending me over and fucking me again ¡°no, no. I¡¯m ready. You are so evil Valdo.¡± I want to but seriously I couldn¡¯t! I need a break for god sake. I¡¯m not a machine. He licked the corner of his mouth seductively ¡°yes, I know baby, but you love the devil monster inside me.¡± I bit my lips feeling embarrassed ¡°yes, actually.¡± Soon he stopped himself by growling and pressing on his hard dick that started to grow in his pants obviously. He took my hand in his and we walked out of the room followed by the guards to that meeting. My heart was beating too fast and I was worriedly praying to god to make the day pass normally and quick. But I guess my wishes will nevere true. ¡ª. Chapter 70 night club! Part 1 Chapter 70 night club! Part 1 Chapter 70*** night club! Part 1*** King Valdo*** Once we reached the ce, and the limo stopped by the doors of my nightclub. Yes, I do own this one. As well as many others. I tightened my hand on her intertwined fingers, and said to her ¡°now, let¡¯s go¡ª hold my hands. And remember you are a queen even among those humans. Justmand anyone and don¡¯t worry. I will always be by your side.¡± She smiled sweetly to me and mouthed ¡°thank you Valdo.¡± I raised an eyebrow asking her in curiosity, seriously I didn¡¯t know why she was thanking me ¡°for what?¡± She sighed saying to me ¡°for making me something important and I was nothing at all.¡± I cupped her cheeks and said in a lovingly and sincere tone ¡°I doubt that¡ª you have been born to be important. I wonder what else will happen. Do you know what I hate about you?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She trembled a bit and demanded ¡°yes. Tell me.¡± I blew a deep breath away and informed her that I was trying to bury deep inside my chest ¡°I hate that everything and everyone wants a piece of the cake. And the cake is you.¡± She narrowed her eyes trying to process what I have said in her mind ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I wrapped my arms around her waist and told her while pushing her slightly walking side by side inside my night club ¡°good. Let¡¯s go now. They are waiting already. And act normal with Derek. I think he started to act like a brother to you already.¡± She nkly said ¡°okay.¡± Once weid our feet inside the club, all the employees and managers rushed towards me greeting me and sure my sweet wife Pink. I hurried to where Derek and Frederick were waiting for me in the vie section. Frederick said bowing his head respectfully to me ¡°your highness,¡± I teased them but I didn¡¯t lie ¡°Derek, Fred! We arete but we had a very important thing to do.¡± Frederick mentioned staring at Pink ¡°wow! Your majesty looks gorgeous. Someone would try to kidnap her tonight.¡± I chuckled but said confidentlyughing with Fred and watching Derek facial expressions that were faint and pale ¡°and that one will be dead in the same second if he thought of that.¡± Frederick chuckled back bowing to Pink politely ¡°I was kidding your majesty. Please have a seat. Let¡¯s talk in business.¡± I know that he was kidding. But Derek was acting so strangely, he was keeping his eyes away from me and Pink as much as he could. And somehow that made me relieved. But deep inside I was sure that being like that means one thing that he still wants her and he can¡¯t ept seeing me hugging her or kissing her in front of his eyes. That¡¯s why I should keep my eyes on his moves or he will try to trick us and make a move into Pink heart and steal her from me. Suddenly once we were seated, Pink blurted out to me ¡°I need a strong drink.¡± But before I couldment on Pink words, Derek raised an eyebrow and asked Pink ¡°what? But you don¡¯t drink!¡± That¡¯s why I said to Derek annoyed ¡°none of your business Derek. She¡¯s my wife and the queen, remember that. she can do whatever she wants unless I say no.¡± Derek replied to me with raised eyebrow as if I should listen to him ¡°sorry about that but she¡¯s young and innocent and she supposed to be my sister.¡± Pink furrowed her brows confused and shocked by Derek''s words and asked him ¡°really?¡± Derek nodded assuring to Pink and exining ¡°yes Pink! I know I was¡ª sorry¡ª do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere again.¡± I leaned to Pink ears and whispered enough to make Derek and Fred hear my words ¡°Pink, I hate Derek. He is a dickhead but he is right this time. You can¡¯t drink that. you will lose your consciousness.¡± Pink made a puppy face and huffed angrily ¡°but I insisted on Valdo. I want to drink and dance and live my life. I have been living a nightmare like in jail for my past life. Solo I¡¯m begging you.¡± I shrugged my shoulder and surrendered to her wish ¡°okay, just do it. and I will keep my eyes on you.¡± Derek raised an eyebrow and blurted out to Pink ¡°me too.¡± Frederick smiled to all of us and said too as her guardian angel ¡°me too.¡± But Pink only said chuckling, snapping her fingers to the waiter to get her a drink ¡°good!¡± And I didn¡¯t know why I remembered at that moment my first day with Pink! As if I was scared and my wolf was frightened as well more than me to lose her. As if my brain wanted to give me hints about my happiness when I first touched her. That¡¯s when I decided to make her try some¡ª and all I need and should do to protect her. At least I wanted to try that. Chapter 71 part2 night club! Chapter 71 part2 night club! Chapter 71*** part2 night club! Pink pov**** My heart was beating so fast, I was barely breathing, but I had no choice. King Valdo''s voice made me realize that we had arrived at that night club. With all the sparkling lights by the door of that ce it only scared me more. King Valdo pulled me to his chest gently and held my hand in between his and said to me warmly ¡°now, let¡¯s go¡ª hold my hands. And remember you are a queen even among those humans. Justmand anyone and don¡¯t worry. I will always be by your side.¡± I thanked him for his sweet words, ¡°thank you Valdo.¡± He asked me in curiosity ¡°for what?¡± I replied seriously, I really meant it ¡°for making me something important and I was nothing at all.¡± He cupped my cheeks ¡°I doubt that¡ª you have been born to be important. I wonder what else will happen. Do you know what I hate about you?¡± I was curious and scared! What does he mean by ``hate '''' something in me, I hesitantly asked ¡°yes? Tell me.¡± He replied with a deep sigh in depression ¡°I hate that everything and everyone wants a piece of the cake. And the cake is you.¡± I understood but lied ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I didn¡¯t want to remember bad things. But to be honest I half lied. He said everyone. And I don¡¯t think I know who else wants me. I only know Derek and my father wanted me dead! He patted my head gently and ced a small kiss on my forehead then he pulled me to walk inside that huge amazing ce ¡°good. Let¡¯s go now. They are waiting already. And act normal with Derek. I think he started to act like a brother to you already.¡± I simply said and walked with him ¡°okay.¡± Once we reached the table where Derek and Frederik were waiting for us. Fred said politely with royal bow ¡°your highness,¡± King Valdo said to them ¡°Derek, Fred! We arete but we had a very important thing to do.¡± I was silent until Fred stared at me and praised me ¡°wow! Your majesty looks gorgeous. Someone would try to kidnap her tonight.¡± I blushed but I didn¡¯tment, I did my best to push my tongue inside my mouth and avoided Derek eyes. King Valdo said to Fred with a chuckle but I know that he meant every word ¡°and that one will be dead in the same second if he thought of that.¡± Fredughed and joked with king Valdo ¡°I was kidding your majesty. Please have a seat. Let¡¯s talk in business.¡± Once we settled on the hugeser couch and once king Valdo pulled me to his chest. I found myself asking for something I have never ever tried before. I blurted out to king Valdo out of blue ¡°I need a strong drink.¡± But Derek was the one whomented first and his deep sharp voice made me shiver ¡°what? But you don¡¯t drink!¡± King Valdo gazed back with anger to Derek warning him ¡°none of your business Derek. She¡¯s my wife and the queen, remember that. she can do whatever she wants unless I say no.¡± But when Derek said those words I couldn¡¯t help myself ¡°sorry about that but she¡¯s young and innocent and she supposed to be my sister.¡± I almost dropped my jaw asking Derek in disbelief ¡°really?¡± Derek nodded assuring me, but I couldn¡¯t believe him somehow. ¡°yes Pink! I know I was¡ª sorry¡ª do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere again.¡± That¡¯s when king Valdo whispered into my ears ¡°Pink, I hate Derek. He is a dickhead but he is right this time. You can¡¯t drink that. you will lose your consciousness.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He tried to stop but I insisted, I childishly pouted with stubbornness to Valdo ¡°but I insisted Valdo. I want to drink and dance and live my life. I have been living a nightmare like in jail for my past life. Solo I¡¯m begging you.¡± I guess Valdo really changed because he agreed quickly to my wishes ¡°okay, just do it. and I will keep my eyes on you.¡± But Derek blurted out staring at me ¡°me too.¡± And Frederick too said that ¡°me too.¡± And I ignored all of them and snapped my fingers to the waiter to give me some wine ¡°good!¡± My feelings were conflicted. I was scared from Derek''s eyes on me all the time. I was trembling and shivering remembering what happened from him in the past. But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t neglect how he wanted to save me when my father kidnapped me and wanted to kill me. With all those thoughts, I needed to drink¡ª. To forget and stop overthinking and let it go. Let my fate consider my future for me. ¡ª. Chapter 72 part 3-night club! Chapter 72 part 3-night club! Chapter 72*** part 3-night club! Derek pov*** I was waiting with Frederick at the nightclub, the minutes were passing like a year for me. as much as I missed Pink and I wanted to see her face as much as I was too annoyed that she will appear with king Valdo. He was a legend and I can¡¯t neglect the fact that he is the most powerful creature in the universe and that I totally respect him as a king of all the Alphas but I hated him because he loved Pink and because he stole her from me. Waiting and waiting, sluts surrounded me and threw their bodies on mine. I couldn¡¯t just let Pink get out of my mind. I didn¡¯t touch any other girl or woman since thest mating ceremony for two months now I couldn¡¯t fuck any. And I don¡¯t want anyone else. I just want my Pink. My baby Pink. I know that my n to distract king Valdo and Pink by mind link with her failed. For a moment both of them thought I¡¯m Pink mate too. But I guess they found out that was one of my powers! Which even I didn''t know at the beginning. I wanted to go to my second n. But I just wanted to wait. I know that Pinktely suffered a lot and she won¡¯t bare being in trouble that soon. Especially that my second n is so dangerous for her and for me. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Frederick was acting so weird. He was so clingy to me. I know that he was hiding something. Maybe spying on me. but I didn¡¯t give a shit. All I cared about was being close to Pink for the meantime. After too long of waiting for king Valdo and Pink finally they appeared waltzing hands in hands like lovely birds, I turned my eyes away from them I couldn¡¯t see them so close and in love like that. Me and Fred we both stood up and Fred greeted Valdo, I just nodded with fake smile ¡°your highness,¡± Valdo cheerful and teasingly to me said with raised eyebrow ¡°Derek, Fred! We arete but we had a very important thing to do.¡± Okay, got that. He really made me boil from jealousy. He wanted to tell me that they were fucking and shit I hated him. And when Frederick mentioned how pretty Pink was, I swear to god I wanted to pull out his eyes from his skull ¡°wow! Your majesty looks gorgeous. Someone would try to kidnap her tonight.¡± But again Valdo stared at me as if he was telling me that Pink is his forever ¡°and that one will be dead in the same second if he thought of that.¡± Well see Valdo! I will never let her go. That is between me and you and I will win next time. Frederick pulled back his words, actually even he was teasing me and I don¡¯t know why, he was supposed to be my partner and working by my side ¡°I was kidding your majesty. Please have a seat. Let¡¯s talk in business.¡± We started talking in the business but suddenly Pink said loudly and excitedly ¡°I need a strong drink.¡± And that¡¯s when I forgot about Valdo and said to her annoyed by the idea of her drinking ¡°what? But you don¡¯t drink!¡± For sure Valdo arrogantly said to me ¡°none of your business Derek. She¡¯s my wife and the queen, remember that. she can do whatever she wants unless I say no.¡± I huffed and frowned, rolling my eyes at him, ¡°Sorry about that but she¡¯s young and innocent and she''s supposed to be my sister.¡± But when Pink asked me, my heart drummed in my chest excitedly, yes she cared about my feelings for her ¡°really?¡± I nodded to her and said sincerely but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from her that time even with all my failed attempts ¡°yes Pink! I know I was¡ª sorry¡ª do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere again.¡± And of course Valdo asked her to join us to that meeting to give me a lesson in teasing and love, he started to kiss her and wispier huskily to her ¡°Pink, I hate Derek. He is a dickhead but he is right this time. You can¡¯t drink that. you will lose your consciousness.¡± She pouted her sexy Pink lips to Valdo ¡°but I insisted on Valdo. I want to drink and dance and live my life. I have been living a nightmare like in jail for my past life. Solo I¡¯m begging you.¡± And who could say no to her innocence, Valdo agreed immediately ¡°okay, just do it. and I will keep my eyes on you.¡± But I blurted ¡°me too.¡± And what was shocking to me was Fred''s words! ¡°me too.¡± Pink pped her hands cheerfully and started drinking ¡°good!¡± Watching her next to Valdo and him touching her sensually and pecking her lips killed me emotionally, I felt guilty for pushing her away from me by my stupidity. I remembered how I abused her for years. But what I wanted to p myself for was forcing her for sex to make her lose her virginity for me that night. When everything turned upside down over my fucking head. When she ran away, Valdo found her. I wondered if I didn¡¯t do that, I wouldn¡¯t lose her and she wouldn¡¯t meet Valdo! But what I hated more was that she couldn¡¯t forgive me or remember what I had done to save her from the rogue king''s hands. How I risked my life for her. I guess what I have done to her for years can¡¯t be erased or forgiven by just one night even if that meant I was going to lose my life for her. That¡¯s when I decided to remind myself with what I vowed! I will make her mine. I will never let her go! I will do my best to make her hate Valdo and I will do my best to be her mate even if that makes me break the rules of the wolves¡¯ kingdoms! Even if it means I will be cursed by the gods! I don¡¯t fuck care. Pink is mine! Chapter 73 drunk like a whore! Chapter 73 drunk like a whore! Chapter 73*** drunk like a whore! King Valdo pov*** I was busy with talking with Derek and Fred about business stuff and I totally didn¡¯t notice that Pink wasn¡¯t next to me. I turned my eyes next to me to see where she had gone. That''s when I didn¡¯t spot her at all and my heart beaded so fast that I got scared that something bad might have happened to her or maybe she left me or something. That¡¯s when I remembered that I allowed her to drink alcohol and maybe she felt sick and went to the bathroom but my men should keep their eyes on her. That just felt so weird. I cleared my throat and hopped off the couch asking my men ¡°where has she gone?¡± One of my best men informed me ¡°she said to the bathroom but she is toote!¡± I huffed and frowned saying to Derek and Fred ¡°fuck! we were too concentrated on that contract and forgot about her!¡± But once I raised my head up looking for her everywhere, I yelled calling her name several times ¡°Pink! Baby Pink!¡± That¡¯s when I found her on the bar counter dancing like a whore, I shockingly muttered ¡°hell no, she is dancing on the bar counter!!!¡± Derek and Fred said in the same breathmenting and walking next to me towards the bar counter duck! she¡¯s drunk for sure.¡± Erik med me and I guess he was right about that ¡°told you not to let her drink.¡± I ignored Derek words and walked closer to her asking her ¡°Pink what are you doing?¡± She pouted and continued sawing her hips ¡°I¡¯m dancing like whores¡ª¡± definitely___35 she was too freaking drunk! Should I p her face or pull her hair and bring her down! Seriously, I rounded my fist in anger trying to suppress my temper so as not to hurt her. I growled to her angrily inmanding tone e down. Now.¡± She made a puppy face and said drunkenly in a tipsy tone, ushering me toe up ¡°no, let¡¯s dance with me. jump here.¡± I roared in a grating tone with all my voice ¡°I said get down now Pink!¡± She insisted and refused and continued what she was doing as if I didn''t exist! ¡°no! Valdo!¡± I raised an eyebrow to her then pulled her arms and flipped her to my shoulder ¡°okay, then I will use force,¡± What the hell should I do to her? Fuck her in front of everyone! Even so I was too mad because she was making a fuss and entertaining the guests with her curvy body waltzing on the bar counter but that doesn¡¯t prevent my dick from not frowning up. She was dancing so good that I wanted to bent her down the counter and raised her leg up and fuck her hard! Seriously she¡¯s so good to be good! She¡¯s just perfect for me and I loved that crazy girl. I couldn¡¯t me her though not just because she was drunk but because I shouldn¡¯t let her drink so much. I was busy even so I promised to keep my eyes on her. Even so I should be her protector. I was wondering if Derek had seen her dancing but he neglected to make me mad and to be a reason for me and Pink to go into a quarrel! But if Derek did that on purpose then what about Fred?! Could it be a trick to separate me and Pink forever?! Or maybe Fred thinks that I shouldn¡¯t be with Pink forever?! ¡ª.. Pink pov*** I started drinking from every kind of bottle sip after sip until I lost count, then I started to mix bottles together and gulp directly from that bottle. I admitted that was insane. But even so I lost the ability to be sane and to move, but I found myself hyperactive and with Valdo and Derek bus talking in businesses stuff that was too boring for me actually. I dragged my feet to the dance floor swaying my hips but with too much crow there, I jumped over the bar counter and started dancing and everything was joyful until king Valdo noticed what I was doing. He is just a joy killer! Yelling at me one after another and I kept ignoring him, then suddenly he flipped me to his shoulder and that was so nice actually. Because he said it in seductive tone and I knew that he was going to fuck me and that was what I wanted. I guess alcohol makes people horny or something. Because my pussy was wet as fuck! needed his dick immediately. That I even wanted him to fuck me in public but I knew he will never do that and I knew that if he did that I will feel embarrassed and ashamed next day. But I was aware of everything happening next to me. Or that is what I thought until he pushed me to the limo after mumbling a few words to Derek and Fred and we left. Suddenly I fell asleep to dream with the sexiest horny sensual dream ever¡ª. Even so it was weird and I didn¡¯t know why I dreamed of something like that. maybe it was alcohol troubles! But it ended up greatly. Until I woke up and found myself in the hotel room of the hotel! King Valdo pov*** I was so fucking mad at her, but even so I was thankful to god that she went into deep sleep until we arrived to the hotel. because I was angry enough and I couldn¡¯t tell what I could do! Until she started taking off her clothes and stood therepletely naked in front of me. she strode closer to me and bent down pulling my hard dick out of my pants and I was just cemented in my ce watching her sexy moves. She started licking and sucking as hungry enough to eat my balls! I couldn''t bear anymore, everything and every inch of my body were uncontrobly squeezing every inch of her skin. As if she pressed the secret button of my sexual desires. But she was enjoying everything as if she used to do that. And what was so strange to me that she wanted more in a rough way. I tried to stop myself by watching her pulling me closer to her by her legs made me want more. I was afraid to death to make her faint or maybe kill her. But something gave me the assurance that she will live. My dick was growing harder and she didn''t even know that wasn''t my full dick yet. My dick grows up more in the fucking pration process. I didn''t want to hurt her but every time I was pping her ass-cheeks she was asking me for more and screaming with pleasure. That turned me on more than I was like a train with a non-stop station. I leaned closer to her ear after she flipped herself on her stomach "do you want me to stretch your ass first?" She panted as if she was running and said confidently "no, I want to feel the pain. Please fuck me hard. Push it all inside me please." And by that my dick was digging her ass hole, she screamed and I wanted to stop but she said breathlessly "oh I love it¡ª please make me cry¡ª I like it hard, please." And I was sent into heaven. she was different as if her hole was made to ept my dick size. I pushed one more all of my dick, she stiffened under me and screamed "oh my king! It''s so big, please give more¡ª I feel your dick in my stomach." I pulled my dick out of her ass and I lifted her up to the table in the side of the closet room. I threw all the clothes on the floor and ced her on the table, her head to the wall and her legs around my waist. "now, I will make you cry, baby." I licked the corner of my mouth and positioned my dick to her ass hole teasing her by the tip of my dick and watching her craving eyes begging for my fuck. I raised her legs up to my shoulders and pushed all at once my dick in her hole, she squirmed from the pain but I didn''t stop I grabbed her big white boobs by my hands squeezing roughly and thrusting my dick deeper and faster she pulled my chest down to her and dug her nails in my back which made me fuck her deeper and deeper as if I was digging a hole inside her. Spontaneously she started to graze my ear gently like a hungry animal wants to taste my meat. I pushed once "do you like it, baby? Huh?" I pinched her nipples with my fingers. She moaned "yes fuck me more please my king. I''m your ve, I''m your whore." Her words killed me slowly, I wanted to stop but she didn''t let me as if she was sure that her words will make me fuck more and more. I pped her ass cheeks harder and she yelled while crying from the pain "I love the pain. Please beat me up. Give me more. I''m so horny." Her ass was yummy, I wanted to lick it and fuck forever. I didn''t know how and why in just a day everything changed between me and her. And I was even fucking her hard. What made me sure that she was really mine. That she satisfied me and filled my sexual desires without even knowing what I really like. I was so harmful sadistic in sex. The worst creature ever! And she loved the pain I was giving to her. That was a miracle to me! I have never imagined that will happen. I was in my own paradise with her. I pushed my ws slowly to her neck going down to her stomach scratching her body watching the blood rolling down to her. I bent down and licked by my tongue slowly and she moaned more "oh lord¡ª give me more pain. Please. Fuck me hard I''m your ve master." Sure the bruises heal in a few minutes, nothing more and that was the best thing ever. After the fuck, it will be no bruises or injuries on her body at all. She will look beautiful again. But she wanted more, she clutched my long ck hair by her hands "fuck my pussy, please I can''t wait. Please." And that was the stop stage for me. I leaned to her ear and said huskily "my ve must obey me. I will fuck your pussy. But now I want you to swallow all my release." Imanded her and she nodded. I pulled my dick and I helped her to stand on her own feet. She bent down on her knees and without instructing her. She grabbed my huge dick and opened her mouth to the extreme waiting for my release that sshed her lips and her face. She licked all of it to thest drop as if she was thirsty. Then she bent again on her face and arched up her ass "my lord. Please, onest fuck¡ª I want more." I rolled my eyes in the thunderstruck "what!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Seriously I was in heaven not in underground hell! Finally, after one more round and exhaustion. Of course, I wasn''t the one who felt tired from making love. But she was in serious pain but I wonder how she handled all that suffer But finally, I felt that she was truly mine and we were finally one and together and we will be forever. No one will take her from me or kill her. I will kill all the creatures and end that world before dying. She will live for the eternity¡ª Somehow I wasn''t worried about anyone haunting her or killing her because they all loved me and wanted happiness from me. I was the god to them; they respected me and feared me. But I was afraid of her to kill herself, I don''t know why that came to my mind or how or why she could do this eventer. But my instinct told me that she might do itter. Maybe she will get bored with living our life forever. Or maybe she could try to kill herself because of jealousy and that was something I wanted to think wisely about it. I have a lot of admirers even from human beings. Yes, they didn''t know that I''m the king of creatures or in another meaning, I took her after we finished, I carried her between my arms to take a shower and actually I opened only the cold water for her and left her in the bathtub. My dick was hard still and I couldn''t give her another round. I wanted to go on that night. She fell asleep I guess under the cold water. Once she opened her eyes she found herself on the bed "Hey," she smiled and readjusted her back to ce a soft kiss on my cheeks. "you almost fainted! I won''t give you two rounds in one day ever again. I want to keep you alive with me." I said firmly to her. She blushed and wrapped her arms around my neck "sorry about that. I will do my bestter. My lord." I pecked her lips gently "well, I missed your lips but you need to refresh yourself and drink some water. She nodded "okay, I will wear something and go to the¡ª" I cut off her and grabbed her hand "go where? You just have tomand and everything will be in front of you in a snap of a finger. You are my queen and the queen of all the creatures in the universe afterContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. all." I said to her. She nodded "okay, could you ask the servants or the guards to bring me food?" she asked me politely. I shook my head "no, from now on, I will feed you by myself." She startled almost hopped one inch back from the shock "What?" Then she bowed her head out of blue "I''m your ve and your wife and your queen¡ª I''m totally yours, all you have to do ismand me and I will obey instantly." Oh my lord! I love her so much¡ª. I can''t wait to have children from her. For her even the pain was pleasure¡ª I felt as humans my heart beating normally. I felt different. She handed me the meaning of life on a te of diamond and silver and gold. Chapter 74 marking her! Chapter 74 marking her! Chapter 74*** marking her! King Valdo pov*** But suddenly I grimaced and gazed deeply into her eyes, she hopped off the bed away from me and Content ? N?velDrama.Org. asked me worriedly gulping ¡°what are you going to do with me?¡± I licked the corner of my mouth by my tongue and said hungrily teasing her ¡°I will eat every inch of you!¡± She blinked and rushed away from me ¡°what!¡± But she stumbled because she was still a bit drunk fromst night. I pinned her to the wall and leaned closer to her ear and whispered ¡°I will mark your body.¡± She cleared her throat almost shivering under my tongue and my warming breath that fanned her neck and her face ¡°what do you mean by that? I¡¯m already your Luna!¡± I pulled my face only enough for a short gap to see her facial expressions and I said with a wide smirk ¡°yes! But I forgot that I didn¡¯t mark you yet.¡± She shook her head and tried to push me away from her ¡°no! that will be so painful!¡± But I trapped her face and her body between mine and moved my fingers to her cheeks sensually saying ¡°that will make you remember to not ignore my orders again!¡± She nagged and made a puppy face almost yelling at me ¡°you said I can do whatever I want! Are you insane?¡± And I gritted my teeth and leaned to her neck to press into her soft neck and mark her ¡°seriously! I think I¡¯m fucking I¡¯m! that¡¯s why I will mark you to wake you up.¡± But she said breathless, I thought she was fooling around but suddenly she cked out ¡°I feel dizzy; I think¡ª.¡± What the hell was that about?! I grabbed her between my arms to prevent her head from hitting the floor. I lifted her up to the bed and tried to wake her up. But her breathing and her chest was going up and down! What the hell had happened to her? I scared her to that degree? That was going to be just a peck in her neck not so painful for god sake! I pped her cheeks gently to wake her up. But her eyes were half sealed. She couldn¡¯t get up at all. And definitely___ that wasn¡¯t hangover symptoms because I fucked her roughly for the whole night and that didn¡¯t appear. I ced my hand over her forehead and she was boiling as if she had a fever or something. I covered her in bed waiting for her to wake up. That¡¯s when I fell asleep exhausted next to her. But I decided to take her back to the kingdom once she opened her eyes. She needs doctors! And I can¡¯t just take her to one of the hospitals here. We do have different blood and our body''s functions and heart are different. They will realize after inspecting her that she is different and I wouldn¡¯t risk that! Pink pov*** After a long night of nasty making love and I loved that even more I would or mighte to my mind. I got used to rough and painful fucks and I wanted more. My feet weren¡¯t working probably in a perfect way. I felt so dizzy that I was going to fall. But I stood still trying to be stronger. But suddenly he grimaced and gazed deeply into my eyes, I hopped off the bed away from him and asked him worriedly gulping ¡°what are you going to do with me?¡± he licked the corner of his mouth by his tongue and said hungrily teasing me ¡°I will eat every inch of you!¡± I blinked and rushed away from him, he scared me ¡°what!¡± But I stumbled because I was still a bit drunk fromst night, he pulled me from my arm and pinned me to the wall and leaned closer to my ear and whispered ¡°I will mark your body.¡± I cleared my throat, almost shivering under his touch and his warm breathing that fanned my neck and my face. I tried to stop him by saying, ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m already your Luna!¡± he pulled my face only enough leaving a thin gap to see my facial expressions and he said with a wide smirk ¡°yes! But I forgot that I didn¡¯t mark you yet.¡± He mentioned and I tried to process what he meant by that. then all it came to my mind, that he wanted to punish me for what I have donest night to not repeat it again. I shook my head and tried to push him away from me ¡°no! that will be so painful!¡± yes so painful actually that I will bleed and maybe I will lose my consciousness! And I hate the pain. Okay I love it only in my pussy. But he trapped my face and my body between his and moved his fingers to my cheeks sensually saying ¡°that will make you remember to not ignore my orders again!¡± I protested and made a puppy face almost yelling at him ¡°you said I can do whatever I want! Are you insane?¡± And he gritted his teeth and leaned to my neck to press into my soft neck and mark me, he said louder and in a sharp tone ¡°seriously! I think I¡¯m fucking I¡¯m! that¡¯s why I will mark you to wake you up.¡± But I said breathless, but suddenly then cked out ¡°I feel dizzy; I think¡ª.¡± Chapter 75 Do you feel better? Chapter 75 Do you feel better? Chapter 75*** Do you feel better? King Valdo pov*** I took a fast shower and wore my clothes to get Pink some pills for her fever first and for her headache. Hangover gives an ache headache as hammers in the head and I was sure she was offering from that already but she didn¡¯t know how to exin to me how the hell she feels. I went down to my office in the hotel and asked the manager to get me cold and headache pills. Then I finished a few documents and signed some papers with them. My office was already crowded with piles of work! That I nodded to take care of. My assistant in the And yes, thanks to Pink, I dyed a few of my meetings. But I guess I couldn¡¯t stay for longer. Anyhow, after she eats the medicine, she will fall asleep for a long time. That¡¯s why I decided toe back to the room and check on her and make sure that she took the pills then I will go to mypany. I didn¡¯t have a choice, really, I couldn¡¯t take her with me. She was really sick but on the other hand, my heart warned me. Yes, I was too worried to leave her alone. Even though I was going to let my guards watch her and I was going to ask the housekeeper women to take care of her health and her meals. But I have still hesitated. She wasn¡¯t ready yet to wake up and find herself alone in that world. I know that she will be scared to die alone. But seriously that wasn¡¯t an option. Business was on the edge. And they were calling me a lot. I hurriedly walked back to the room. after Imanded the guards to keep their eyes on her room and if she called them for anything they must do it to her immediately but they must call me hour by hour to inform me what she was doing. And of course not to let here out of that room. But once I barged into the room, I found her naked in the bed. She startled a bit at my loud voice. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at her. But she was sick and shivering and she can¡¯t simply sleep naked. I rubbed my face trying to control my bad temper, I helped her to wear back her clothes and sleep again in bed, I asked her in a lovingly tone checking her temperature which was too high ¡°do you feel better now?¡± My heart med me to leave her like that alone and seriously I wanted to jump next. to her in bed and only cuddle her to warm her body. She sighed in depression pulling the pillow closer to her almost having sealed eyes ¡°I don¡¯t know. Still tired. Sleepy¡ª¡± I narrowed my eyes and sat next to her saying ¡°don¡¯t make me worry, I will help you take a shower now.¡± I pulled her up to carry her to the shower room. She was deadly in need to reduce her body temperature. She shook her head informing me ¡°mmm¡ª. no thanks, I can go by myself.¡± I let her try to stand up on her own, but suddenly she stumbled back and fell on the bed ¡°shit! you can¡¯t stand on your feet. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± I growled annoyed by her strong head. I grabbed her arm to help her sit back. She bit her lips and said gently and politely to me ¡°I think¡ª could you ask any maid toe and help me?¡± I said concerned but firmly ¡°I will do it by myself, I¡¯m your mate. Besides you need to eat something and take your medicine.¡± And once as helping her to sit and adjust her back to the checkerboard, she widened her eyes and bawled my name ¡°king Valdo?¡± I turned my attention to her eyes, she asked me a very weird question ¡°yes! Why do I feel so sick like that! I¡¯m supposed to be Alpha, right? I should get cured and healed fast, right?¡± I blew a long sigh away, actually processing her question in my mind and demanded ¡°Um, that''s true and that makes me worried. Lay down, don''t move, I will make a call first.¡± And yes, I wanted to make a call to a doctor to ask him what was in my mind actually, to finish mis meetings and go back instantly on the same day to my kingdom. But I wanted to call one of our pack best doctors. I couldn¡¯t just wait anymore. What if that vomiting and finding were from another reason! What if she was suffering from something else? I wasn¡¯t a doctor after all and the symptoms were different and conflicted. I just wanted to not make her worry, that''s all. but I was worried enough to really. Jump out of the bed and call one of the best doctors of our pack. And after telling him what happened briefly to her, he asked me to bring her immediately back to the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. kingdom to check on her by himself. He said it¡¯s urgent. But at the same time. He asked me to let her eat something first and take the normal medicine for the fever then help her to take a very cold shower and he suggested filling the bathtub with ice and cing her inside it. And yes, that¡¯s what I did immediately once I hung up the call with him. I opened the door of the room and ordered my men to bring me ice cubes immediately and to let the housekeeper fill the bathtub with it. Then I waited next to Pink and tried to help her eat something. But she rejected everything when I insisted she started to vomit again over and over. Repeating same words ¡®it smells so bad¡¯ Which wasn¡¯t bad actually! It was delicious and it was her favorite food and that scared me more! That I couldn¡¯t move a budgie out of that room! Chapter 77 fainted! Chapter 77 fainted! Chapter 77*** fainted! King Valdo pov*** I finished the phone call and just turned my body back to her in the bed to figure out that she wasn¡¯t there. But when I heard noisesing out of the bathroom, I rushed immediately to find her on the floor and moaning in pain from the strong hit. She scared me! seriously what does she want to do to herself! Killing herself or me from the worry? And why the hell was she so pale?! That definitely wasn¡¯t a hangover from the overdose drinking alcohol. Something was different and it looked so serious and I guess I shouldn¡¯t wait anymore. She needs to rx for a while until I finish my meetings and take her soon to our kingdom. It didn¡¯t look normal! I hollered bending down to her to carry her ¡°what the hell! Pink! Baby Pink!¡± I gritted my teeth and growled annoyed ¡°what happened? I told you not to move your ass out of the bed and wait for me.¡± She exined to me while rubbing her head with her small hands, ¡°I just wanted to take a shower, but I guess I felt dizzy and stumbled and hit my head.¡± I carried her between my arms and she wrapped her hands over my neck mouthing ¡®sorry¡¯ Once I ced her to the bed, I ced my hand over her to check where she hurt herself ¡°show me, where did you hit your head He moved my fingers to the ce where she hit her head ¡°here.¡± she made a puppy face, I guess she wanted to cry. She felt so helpless and hopeless. I know even me! I wondered what was happening to her. She wanted to depend on herself and help me a bit especially that I looked so worried and I wanted to sit with her. She knew that I had to go soon and she didn¡¯t want to bother me. serious! She thinks that I do have something more important than her?! She¡¯s my Luna! She¡¯s my life! She¡¯s my everything! Why does she think of herself so low?! That really was the main reason for my anger. I wanted to prove to her how much I do love her. But I guess because I was hollering and yelling at her for everything and anything that made her believe that I do not love her that much. Okay, she was stupid and that made that question flow to my mind. Was she really Alpha?! Why she is so weak and stupid then?! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Was she the lost princess and the daughter of king carols, the king of rogues?! All that stuff came to my mind again. Actually I started to forget about all those wolves. Apparently for just the mean time. Not for so long. I was going back sooner orter to check on all the kingdoms and I didn¡¯t forget about king carols and what he had done to her. But I just wanted to take a break from all the issues of the packs for a while. I needed to refresh my rtionship and strengthen it with my Luna and my queen first. Strong Alpha king means a strong rtionship with his Luna. She is supposed to be the light and the strength of me. she was supposed to make me stronger. She somehow looked abnormal recently, maybe the appearance of Derek made her like this. Maybe because I forced her mentally AND emotionally to do things she hated, that was the main reason for what she looked like so pale like now. Maybe she was frustrated! And I shouldn¡¯t me her for anything. I should p my face on what I have done to her. That made her reach that ce. Seriously, I wanted to tease Derek. I can¡¯t deny that fact. But I wanted her to start over and forget about all her past miserable life and her suffering. I wanted even to kill her father king carols or send him to our pack jail for the rest of his life. But only one thing prevented me from doing such a thing. Not because I was a tender and kind man! Not at all! I was the most heartless creature when it came up to killers. But just because she needs a father after all. I wanted to keep him alive. I wanted to make her rtionship with her father normal. I didn¡¯t n for how I will make that happen. Not yet at least. But that was the only purpose that made me not to touch the king of rogues or kill him. I snapped back to myself when I figured out that I zoned out for too long while only cing my hand over her head. I muttered rubbing her head slow then I covered her body again ¡°shit! I will rub it for you. Now sleep. I will warm you.¡± She pouted feeling sorry like a burden on me ¡°but I don¡¯t really want to bother you.¡± I patted her head gently and smiled softly to her ¡°just rx.¡± But the one who needed to rx for a while was me actually! Because of her and all the responsibilities on my shoulder, I felt so exhausted mentally. But she made me exhausted emotionally. I hated that feeling or maybe I started to hate the feeling of being in love. I should care about her and give her my protection and should take care of all my kingdoms and much more I should bnce the universe using my powers. Being normal wasn¡¯t a choice for me, being normal Alpha wasn¡¯t an option. I was born like a god to take care of everything don''t every creature in that universe. And what made it worse, was that demon who appeared in front of me all of sudden. Pink has no ability to see demons unless they want her to see them. But she could smell the scent of demons and feel the strong air waving around her body. Only me had that power to see them and even touch them! That¡¯s why I was ruling that kingdom of demons too! ¡®king Valdo, take her away now.¡¯ And his words stered me in my ce! Chapter 78 chatting with other men! Chapter 78 chatting with other men! Chapter 78*** chatting with other men! King Valdo pov*** I dyed my meetings again for two hours¡ª until I felt that Pink was much better. After what the N?velDrama.Org (C) content. demon has told me. I was sure that I couldn''t really leave her alone in the hotel. Not even with guards. Something strange started to appear but I couldn¡¯t find the edge of the first line. All I have cared and would care about at that moment was taking care of my baby Pink. She was my whole family and the most important and precious thing to my life. She was mine and I would do my best to make her live forever and for the rest of my life with me. Happy or not! I didn¡¯t care or n for the future. All I cared about was being selfish in love was normal and I would wrap my hands tightly around my baby Pink. By hook or crook or force or love, I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take her from me. I know that I didn¡¯t leave her an option to choose. But hell to that. She will never know someone would love her more than me! ever! I was waiting for her to be aware of the surroundings and once she started to eat normally the fruits that I asked the housekeepers to bring to the room. And once she stood perfectly on her own feet. I pulled her arm to my chest and said firmly but in a caring tone to her ¡°hurry up. You areing with me to thepany.¡± She blinked and gasped awkwardly ¡°huh! Why?¡± I raised an eyebrow and said firmly to her ¡°don¡¯t ask!¡± She nodded and lowered her gaze a bit to her feet saying ¡°okay, I will change my clothes now.¡± I pped her ass teasingly while she was walking to the closet making her startle a bit. I waited not for so long this time, I yelled at her ¡°hurry up.¡± I was already toote and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Because of her I canceled a lot of meetings and dyed some in just a couple of days. She walked towards me and mentioned with an admiring re that really could melt a stone heart like me ¡°I¡¯m ready. You look handsome.¡± But I coldly and rudely said without even taking a look at her beautiful face and dress and just said normally ¡°thanks. Let¡¯s go, I have a lot of meetings today.¡± She pouted her lips in frustration and blurted out ¡°okay.¡± And seriously it was such urgent meetings that time, that I couldn¡¯t just waste anymore of my time and re at her beauty admiring how she looks. Hurriedly we were inside the elevator followed by my guards and soon we both were in the limo and I In a few minutes we arrived at thepany''s private parking lot. I didn¡¯t help her; I admit I was acting coldly. Maybe because just my mind was busy enough by the___ business. I can¡¯t take care of part of my life ¡®my family life¡¯ and ignore the business ¡®because the business in the outside world was attached somehow to my kingdoms¡¯ Yes, money and power was the main reason for being the strongest pack ever! She opened the door of the limo by herself. I just nced back off my shoulder to check if she was walking normally or she was still dizzy and feeling sick. And once I figured out that she really was doing great. I walked in a huge pace in a hurry and she tried to do her best to follow my best which ended by her running after me to the elevator. We soon were there¡ª ¡ª. We arrived at my office¡ª. The employees were running back and forth, almost to the level where my office was crowded by so many employees. All of them wanted to inform me about too many things. And I couldn¡¯t babysit Pink anymore. That¡¯s why¡ª I dragged her to one of my offices. Back side office actually but was close enough from the secretary¡¯s offices and cafeteria. I opened the door of the office, andmanded her firmly with a serious tone and in face ¡°stay here, wait for me in the office.¡± And hours had passed in meetings, as barely breathing. I forgot about my meals. And much worse. I forgot about my baby Pink. Once I had finished, I hopped on the achier and immediately rushed back to the office where I had left Pink. I wondered what she has done all that time and if one of the secretaries brought her meal or juice or anything. But the worst case happened. She wasn¡¯t there! She just disappeared. I asked the guards where she was but no one really knew. They weren¡¯t standing by the door. Sure because I didn¡¯t tell them to do so. It¡¯s apany where security and cams are everywhere. They weren¡¯t used to even stepping inside thepany. I searched for her everywhere like insane, losing my temper and my mind. Almost yelled at all the employees I passed by. I asked everyone. It didn¡¯te to my mind to check the cam. But suddenly I found her standing by that man who was obviously one of the employees in mypany! Okay that considered something from the past because I will be fucking fire him and threw him in the streets like a beggar. I rounded my fist angrily when I heard her giggles with him. He was standing too close warmly from her and not even like that, but he was throwing jokes to her. His eyes were checking her out as a piece of meat he wanted to jump on and eat slowly and tastefully. I wanted to grab his eyes out and let him live blindly for craving for her body and liking my baby Pink. I stomped towards them like a dinosaur and pulled her wrist roughly and aggressively shouting at her ¡°where have you been! I told you not to move.¡± She innocently said gazing back at me in a thunderstruck ¡°Well, I wanted to take a look, so I met mr¡ª jack. And he asked me to.¡± And for sure by the way I was yelling, Jack just fled away as if he was Gone with the Wind. He thinks that I won¡¯t find him? hell no! he is dreaming. I gritted my teeth and hollered at her ¡°what the fuck! don¡¯t ever talk to any man! How dare he talk with my wife!¡± She grinned sheepishly as if nothing has happened ¡°what¡¯s wrong! I was just talking and he wanted to show me thepany.¡± I yelled tightening my wrist on her wrist even more that I was going to break her ¡°shut the fuck off now!¡± She raised an eyebrow and asked me teasingly ¡°are you jealous!¡± I gritted my teeth and shouted back at her suppressing myself from not to p her face ¡°shut up Pink! I will fire him for talking to my wife.¡± She trembled and stuttered trying to exin to me that her intentions weren¡¯t bad but actually ink all that crab. But his fucking intention was too bad ¡°but¡ª¡± I cut off her words and said, emphasizing the wordsing out of my mouth firmly, ¡°I said shut up now.¡± She shrugged her shoulders and mumbled ¡°okay, mr possessive.¡± That¡¯s when I attacked her lips with my tongue into such a rough and aggressive long kiss. Until she almost lost the ability to breath normally. I pulled back when I felt her hands colder and her body was weakening. As if she was going to lose her consciousness again. And immediately I lifted her up by my arms rushing back to my office toy her down on the couch and to give her space to fill her lungs with fresh air and rx her body. Chapter 79 mistress! Chapter 79 mistress! Chapter 79*** mistress! Pink pov*** I stared at Valdo who was just giving me deadly gazes and up and down looks in rage as if he was going to beat the hell out of me. all the monsters and demons filled his eyes at that moment. I was nervous but not scared. I know that he wouldn¡¯t kill me because of a tiny mistake like that. Besides, it was just a game for me. I wanted to make him jealous. I missed how jealous he felt from seeing someone talking to me. And that go was actually so polite. I smelled fishy thoughts in his brain but in fact he didn¡¯t say any bad words to me. even so I was sure that he was roaming his eyes all over my body. But nothing to watch! I was wearing something decent that covered my whole body. And I wasn¡¯t going to wear anything sexy or hot again. Simply it wasn¡¯t me and I wasn¡¯t going to be happy by thought of watching guys yearning for my body. That¡¯s so awful and I do have a mate. I want only to fill his eyes and his heart and not any other man. I didn¡¯t¡¯ want to protest or start any stupid conversation because the atmosphere was awkward enough. And only god knows what Valdo could do to me if he got so angry. I was sure that till now and with all his yelling and bed punishments that he didn¡¯t let me see his second face of anger. He tried to keep himself with humanity, not like our bad creature¡¯s attitude. But seriously I was curious, in a second he dragged me in the middle of thepany to his office and now he dragged me out of his office again and we were both standing next to the secretary room. I thought that he had finished all his meetings and that we would leave. It was alreadyte and I was so bored and that was the main reason that I got out of that office after too long hours and after my stomach growled hinting how much I was hungry and starving. Even the assistants didn¡¯t show up at that office and didn¡¯t ask me if I needed anything. Even though the dog knows that I¡¯m Valdo''s wife! Tiw as weird, I felt neglected for a while. As if the past was sending me back to be an aid one more time. I hated that feeling. I widened my eyes at Valdo and finally found my gut to ask him, I dirndl like the way he was looking at me as if he caught me in another man''s bed for god sake! I crossed my arms over my chest and raised an eyebrow ¡°so what am I supposed to do now?¡± Yes, what the hell is as supposed to do! Standing there forever! Is that the blinking challenge game or what?! Or should we keep silent forver1 Even the employees were watching us carefully but not starting. I guess they were deadly scared from the___14 ways and also were huffing and puffing fuming in anger. And to be honest I wasn¡¯t sure if they used to see him like this or if he was the only one who could make that beat calm down or get angry. But I was sure from one thing, that I know how to y with his temper and emotions. I could make him blow in anger and in just a second I could pull him to the bed and between my arms. Yes! I have definitely changed, I knew how to tame his monster inside him! my monster and my lover as well. Valdo raised an eyebrow and pushed my hands down next to me ¡°just stay outside with my assistant, I have a lot of meetings.¡± I hate that attitude! He didn¡¯t even like that I was mad at him and that I crossed my arms over my chest in front of him! why the hell he keeps treating me with less than normal? He was treating the employees better than he treated me for god sake! Sometimes I feel like an insect next to him! And where the hell did my wolf go? And where¡¯s my self-esteem or myself ego! Why do I keep acting weak and obey every single thing he says? The best night for me was when I started drinking, so I was so tired and felt so dizzy and I couldn¡¯t stand on my own feet. But I felt great pleasure in saying no to him and yelling at him. Yes! I dared to say no to him. It was first andst I guess! And Valdo actually was that kind of Alpha who does not ept the word ¡®no¡¯ or in another meaning that word is not in his dictionary. I wonder if he killed any wolf or any man even before. I know that I have heard about that before and it would be first if it wasn¡¯t because of war and defense. Yes, we do never attack! Only rogues attack! But I feel that Valdo is different, he is not like other Alphas. He could kill if he wants too. And I might kill for him! but when and why and how. I will never know now. I have never had the ability to read the future or minds, or maybe I could but I still didn¡¯t get any training to find out my powers yet that¡¯s why everything isplicated like illusions to me. I snapped to myself toe back from my ck zone when I figured out that Valdo was gazing with his red eyes to me, I said simply avoiding eye contact with him ¡°okay,¡± And he barged into his office ignoring me and letting me sit on a small chair next to his assistant outside his office door as if I was an unexpected and unwee guest! What the hell he thinks is doing? Locking me with the assistants?! Do I look like a kid for him and he wants someone to babysit me? Seriously, I am fed up with how he treats me as a young child who needs to be carried. I didn¡¯t like it because he wasn¡¯t doing that as pampering me but because he doesn¡¯t trust me at all. He thinks that I will be tricked easily and fell in love with another man! Why? Do I look like whore to him? Oh definitely___ not! Because he still sees me depending and relying on him for every fucking more and he see me that with every step I go through, I send him and me into hell of obstacles. I didn¡¯t intend to be born to fucking bad family! What the hell I¡¯m thinking in my mind! Why did my tone start to sound like sluts?! Where¡¯s my respect and polite voice? Where¡¯s the past Pink? I guess everything would change by the time even my attitude. Sure! I have changed a lot. To the degree that I might kill! Does that mean I¡¯m a rogue? To think of killing?! No no sure not! It¡¯s just words. I would never do it in real life. Maybe I will, who knows? And while I was doing nothing at all and earned only smiles from the assistant from minute to another. A whore came by us waltzing and swaying her hips right and left and knocking the floor with her high heels that could be more than 9 cm! Seriously, I would fall all over and hurt my head if I wore some high heels like those! No wonder Valdo couldn¡¯t see me like a real woman! She checked me up and down and I don¡¯t know why actually, maybe she was curious who I was or maybe she just didn¡¯t like me. she asked the assistant after throwing me with disgusting looks ¡°Mr Valdo is here?¡± The assistant stood up and nodded to her, then walked in front of her to open the door of Valdo office ¡°yes, miss, he is waiting for you.¡± I was biting my nails nervously, feeling jealous as hell! Who the hell is she for god sake?! And hello my wolf came up to me ¡®why do you care! Look at you and here, there¡¯s noparison¡¯ And that¡¯s when I cut the crap and decided to ask the assistant. I asked out of blue the assistant once she mmed her butt on her chair ¡°who is she?¡± She trembled and said nervously to me ¡°she Is¡ª one of the businesswomen.¡± I could see dirty secrets flow around the assistants. I could smell nasty things happening. My head hammered in evil thoughts scrolling down everything I have faced with Valdo as if it was thest day of the universe or thest day for me with him! Imented sulking and staring at the door that I wanted to burn and open it by my angry mes ¡°um. She looks like a slut.¡± And yes, she looked like slut! No decent woman would wear the same as she wore. Showing her boobs and almost covering her ass! Fuck! what she wants from Valdo?! She doesn¡¯t look like a businesswoman for me! She looked like a cheap sluts satisfying men in bed and got paid! Or maybe she is the one of the women he used to suck his dick! Yes, he mentioned something like that before. Was it true? I thought he was teasing me because he was angry! What if she was one of them?! What is that man for god sake! Doesn¡¯t he get enough form fucking? I was barely moving from too much making love with him. three rounds! For god sake! No! I think I¡¯m just imagining bad things. He will never cheat on me. But why not? He said he will find another Luna! No! he saidter that he was saying so because he was mad at me. And how I will be sure? I should go inside that office and see what both of them are doing. Yes! I¡¯m not chained and not handcuffed and I do have hands and are strong enough as a wolf to fight. The assistant cleared her throat and faked a smile then replied to me ¡°you are just jealous madam. Do you need me to get you anything?¡± I nodded yes, then I figured out that it will be an excuse for me to step into that office ¡°yes coffee. Actually, I think I will go and get coffee for me and Valdo.¡± Was that normal! Sure not! Why the hell she is sitting on hisp and kissing his neck! I will be fucking kill both of them. How he dares to do something dirty like that while I was outside the office waiting for him?! He thinks I¡¯m nothing at all to be respected. Then he should forget about me and marry her instead of me because I will never ept something like that to happen in my presence. Take him from me! no way! I will bury her alive that bitch! Valdo is mine. ¡ª I walked to the cafeteria and I got my coffee and Valdo coffee and barged into the office without knocking. The assistant wanted to stop me but I gritted my teeth angry at her so she just stepped away from my path. How dare she try to block my path! She is working for my husband and that means she is working for me! What the hell do they think of me?! Do I look like a maid! A once I opened the door knob, I spotted that slut sitting on hisp and kissing his neck as horny as fuck, I throw the coffee from my hands and hollered to him with tone filled with rage ¡°what the hell! Who the hell is she?¡± But she didn¡¯t move a budget, she raised an eyebrow up and down to me, and he yelled at me in a shameless way ¡°how dare you open the door like this Pink?¡± She scoffed and giggled making fun of my name ¡°is that even a name!¡± I stomped closer form both of them and shouted at her making her startle a bit and hopped off Valdo Valdo eximed and huffed ¡°Pink!¡± I pointed to him by my fingers boldly and coldly saying ¡°me or her! Choose now Valdo!¡± He gulped nervously and stepped closer to me, he cupped my cheeks but I turned my head away from him, I ignored him and acted rudely, but then he sighed and said confidently to me ¡°okay, you for sure. Just calm down.¡± ¡®what did he think? That I will stay silent and let that whore take what¡¯s mine?¡¯ ¡®yes! Sure I¡¯m so obedient to him and act submissive! But that doesn¡¯t mean that will keep my mouth shut and watch another woman taking him from me.¡¯ ¡®he belongs to me as much as I belong to him.¡¯ ¡®no more weak Pink! Only queen Pink.¡¯ ¡®yes, I will fight for what I want for what I deserve, I will keep him and I will do my best to make our love N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. more powerful. I will carry his child soon in my body. I will tie the knot probably. Not the surface.¡¯ Chapter 80 my dirty past! Chapter 80 my dirty past! Chapter 80*** my dirty past! King Valdo pov*** I was shocked when Pam entered my office, it dide to my mind that one of my sluts will show up all of sudden and from my bad luck she appeared on the same day that I took my baby Pink to the How that assistant didn¡¯t inform me previously about that meeting! And even if she did! Actually that wouldn¡¯t change anything because she wasn¡¯t the only woman that was ying around in sexual stuff! Yes! I had somehow a dirty past! Sadistic to be honest. Yes, Pink was better than me, she didn¡¯t lie ever even so she was weak. But I, as the king of all the Alpha kings, was just a big liar. Not just I hid the dirty past of me from my sweet Luna. But I faked that I was waiting for my luna all my past life. Partially I didn¡¯t fuck any, I didn¡¯t push my dick inside any of them but yeah I kissed, I caressed, I pped asses. I fucked them by sex toys. I allowed them to suck and lick my dicks. So¡ª I wasn¡¯t that innocent who has never touched any other woman before Pink. I know that I wasn¡¯t the first one to touch Pink¡ª but she was pure and innocent and forced by Derek to Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. suck his dick. She was too young and until now she is considered to be so young, she¡¯s just eighteen years old that¡¯s all. Obviously never shifted before mating to me. She had no idea that she was the princess of rogues, so she didn¡¯t even know that she had any powers. And I guess till that moment she looks low at herself as weak enough. But that didn¡¯te into my mind at all. when Pam opened the door of my office wearing that hot red dress that almost made my dick twitch in my pants asking for entrance to her ass. How funny! Previous I didn¡¯t crave for fucking any other woman, I was controlling my dick, only cared to reach my climax but after getting used to feel Pink pussy, I was craving for other woman pussy and asses as well. But I hold myself from not showing how erected I was. She didn¡¯t even make a seductive move yet! I tried to fake that I was concentrating on reading a few documents in front of me on my desk, and ignored her. She waltzed swaying her hips right and left walking towards me and saying seductively to me ¡°I missed you baby, where have you been for that long?¡± I raised my eyebrow and said firmly to her ¡°don¡¯t baby me!¡± She blurted out biting her lips, I was almost drooling at her, but I covered it by coughing. She stepped closer to my chair and leaned to my face saying in a whisper tone ¡°I like the dominant way! That¡¯s why I love you.¡± I asked in a sharp tone ¡°what do you want now?¡± She moved her fingers through my hair and said confidently leaving no gap between our lips ¡°you!¡± I tried to push her away a bit to not let her mouth meet mine, I was hardly controlling myself, I said sternly, turning my head away from her. She ced a soft kiss on my cheeks and said exining to me ¡°I¡¯m serious about that, but I¡¯m here for our meeting.¡± I nodded and pointed to her by my finger to have a seat on the chair across my desk ¡°okay, then have a seat. And let¡¯s finish this because I¡¯m busy.¡± But she didn¡¯t move a budget, she sat on myp all of sudden and started moving her yfully fingers to my neck and tempting me in a husky tone ¡°let¡¯s y for a while. I want to¡ª.¡± I gulped nervously and said in a weak tone almost losing myself to her ¡°don¡¯t start¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t stop, she started to press on my weakness spot which was my dick, she squeezed my dick making me swoon under her touch, she said dangerously licking the back of my ear ¡°I want you to fuck me here and now. Seriously, how could you be! You only let me suck your dick.¡± I sealed my eyes and decided to make a stop, I can¡¯t cheat on my baby Pink, I huffed and said ¡°and that will never happen again!¡± She widened her eyes unfounded by my words ¡°why!¡± Yes why? What should I say? Because my Luna was there actually outside my office and she could step inside now in any moment aND grape you from your hair or that she might leave me forever because I was cheating on her. Or because even so I wanted to fuck you but I want to keep my luna with me forever because I¡¯m so fucking in love with her! Too many thoughts don answers scrolled down my brain and I couldn¡¯t pick the right answer. That¡¯s why I decided to be straightforward with her and to be a good mate. I said simply and proudly to Pam ``slim married now and I do have a very loveable beautiful life.¡± He almost dropped her jaw and yelled at me from the strong shock ¡°what?! Do you love it here? And when that happened? And why didn''t you tell me about that?¡± I scoffed and muttered to her coldly and tried to push her up away from myp ¡°why should I tell you? You are not something important in my life. Besides! I do love her. Now let¡¯s be professional and go to business stuff.¡± She mumbled in shattered broken tone leaning even closer to my chest ¡°that¡¯s hurtful! How heartless are you! I love you so much.¡± Okay, that wasn¡¯t the first time she confessed her love to me. not just her, there; a long list of women in my past life. Who actually did so. I think I didn¡¯t think of that moment like that. I shouldn¡¯t bring baby ink with me unless I ended all my affairs with those women! I was trying to end that bullshit ¡°stop now and don¡¯t start or¡ª¡± But she as a whore craved for my dick like others she started to convince me with her devilish thoughts ¡°or what?! I will satisfy you now and here and will prove to you that I¡¯m better than her in bed.¡± But it didn¡¯tst for more, once she leaned to my lips to kiss me, once my baby Pink barged into my office. She was holding two coffee cups and once she spotted us in that dirt scene, she dropped both on the floor. I trembled, I couldn¡¯t think perfectly. I couldn¡¯t know what I should say to her or what I should do at that awful moment. That¡¯s why I tried to turn the table upside down in Pink. But that actually failed! Yes! Pink yelled stepping closer to my desk and she asked me ¡°what the hell! Who the hell is she?¡± The worst part that dirty slut was still on myp and she didn¡¯t move her ass. I yelled at Pink rudely and harshly ¡°how dare you open the door like this Pink?¡± What Ethel I just said to her? Fuck me! I screwed up! She might run away now and I will lose her forever or she might cry or faint from the way I treated her as if she was nothing in my life! Pam scoffed and made fun of the Pink name ¡°is that even a name!¡± But hell no! Pink wasn¡¯t that weak as I thought, she huffed and gritted her teeth telling at Pam and now.¡± I gasped and bawled her name ¡°Pink!¡± I pushed Pam away and I stood up walking closer from Pink. But Pink said those words clearly asking me boldly ¡°me or her! Choose now Valdo!¡± What the hell?! Who the hell is she for god sake! I guess I underestimated my Luna. I cupped her cheeks and blurted out without thinking twice ¡°okay, you for sure. Just calm down.¡± And that when Pam threw me and Pink with disgusted looks and stormed off the office. I didn¡¯t care about her at that moment. I felt regret that Pink caught me in a dirty scene like that. I didn¡¯t want her to hate me. but I didn¡¯t expect that she would react like a monster like that too! ¡®what the hell happened? Who the hell is she?¡¯ As if I was watching someone else not my baby Pink. Baby? She wasn''t a baby anymore. I guess she finally turned into ady. Strongdy actually. As the wife of the lion when she starts fighting for her family''s safety. She wanted to protect our love, our family. Chapter 81 rough and tough even in his office! Chapter 81 rough and tough even in his office! Chapter 81*** rough and tough even in his office! Pink pov*** Yes, I know that he chooses me over her. And I was somehow deep inside me so happy for that. I didn¡¯t doubt that he would choose me. okay somehow I doubted and was nervously when I asked you to choose one of us. But¡ª I trusted our bond. I was fondly and deeply in love with him, even if he was my mate or not. I would love him and fall for his love unconditionally forever. He saved me from the trap of any prison and took me away from Derek''s hands, he made me something and turned me from being nothing to very important. From disgracing the girl in my pack to respecting Luna and the queen! He gifted me with everything I didn¡¯t even dream of having. expensive clothes, the best food ever. The best rooms and castle. Being pampered most of the time. He saved my life twice. Once from Derek and another time from my father''s hands. Seriously he was my everything and I wouldn¡¯t step away from him not now not ever. I couldn¡¯t just ept that idea of sharing him with other women! Seriously! Why! I will do anything to make him satisfied. I will try to please him by every single way even so if he asked me to kill myself or threw myself deep inside the sea. I know that he was going to kiss her. That was obvious. But he backed off from that. I guess when he remembered that he had me. But that doesn¡¯t mean that he should forget about it easily or smile at his face. I couldn¡¯t do that immediately. I grimaced and gazed at him angrily as if I was telling him by my eyes that I will never forgive him for what he has done. He came closer to me with soft eyes pulling me to his chest, I raised an eyebrow and turned my head away from him and mumbled ¡°do you think that I will forgive you?¡± He pulled my chin to look at him again and mentioned ¡°actually I should be the one who gets mad Pink!¡± I sulked and scoffed in anger ¡°oh yes! She was sitting on yourp and you are now yelling at me?¡± He tightened his arms around my waist making no gap between our bodies and started to talk in form tone ¡°you yelled at me in front of her and asked me to choose between you and her.¡± I made a frustrated face and tried to rx my body and be away from him ¡°whatever! If you want her why don¡¯t you call her toe back and entertain you or suck your dick!¡± He leaned closer and whispered in my ear ¡°why should I do that? I do have you!¡± I blinked and gasped asking him ¡°what do you mean?¡± He pushed me to his desk all of sudden and aggressively said while roaming my body with his eyes ¡°I mean if you waited for a few seconds by the door, you would see me push her and kick her out of the office. But you instead didn¡¯t trust me and yelled at me. Which is something uneptable at all.¡± ¡°mummy,¡± I hummed in disbelief. Hemanded me with in facial expressions, that was kind of scary to me ¡°take off your hands now Pink.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I reminded him but actually I was scared, ¡°what! But we are in your office!¡± He sat flipped my body on the desk and made me on my stomach, then he pulled down my pants and said while pushing his first finger all of sudden into my butt hole ¡°I will give you twenty spank as punishment for humiliating and insulting me. take off your clothes now or I will raise it to thirty spank.¡± I squealed in pain and in shock ¡°ouch! It¡¯s so painful!¡± He growled and gritted his teeth while saying to me ¡°to remind you that I¡¯m king Valdo and your mate and you must respect me and trust me.¡± I tried to exin to him to stop him. ¡°I was jealous.¡± But he pushed another finger whole saying to me ¡°even so that is not an excuse to act like that.¡± I mumbled in regretting ¡°sorry,¡± I repeated in a breathless tone again with every spank of his fingers ¡°say sorry daddy.¡± And that was thest spank that I remember, I said before going into subspace ¡°sorry daddy.¡± That was a real punishment and seriously I felt sore, and I wanted to cry but somehow it turned me on and I was wet and hungry for more. I was sent into my own paradise that was filled with desires. And somehow I was hearing his voice, but I was in another space. Which I figured outter that was something called space sub! But much more, I discovered that king Valdo wasn¡¯t really normal as I thought¡ª he was sadistic and into more than doom and sub things. He was the roughest and toughest creature ever. But because he loved me, he tamed his own monster to make me suffer because of his unusual desires in bed. And I really appreciated that he abandoned a part of him because of me. But¡ª was I that weak to let him do it for me? I was supposed to be Alpha and strong and tough. I know deep inside me that I would take all the pain to the extreme somehow and at the nearest point. But when that will happen and when I will try to do it. Seriously, I wanted to discover what I was being able to do. Somehow it was starting for me to change myself for him. to discover my powers. To discover my weak points. I couldn¡¯t just be a toy and stand there knowing nothing at all. If I remain like this, it will be the end of both of us. ¡ª¡ª King Valdo pov*** I was confused and lost in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t know what should be said to her. I felt so stupid at that moment. But seriously even so I was sure how mad she was from me. and how she was looking in disgust at me for cheating on her or having an office affair behind her back and even so with her sorrow and angry grimace that covered her face¡ª. But that doesn¡¯t end badly at all. and doesn¡¯t turn me off. On the contrary my dick was growing up painfully asking for freedom. My dick wanted to jump out of my pant and fuck her. Being so strong and facing me made me want her more. I liked how I could make the strong woman kneel down me and being under me crying painfully and squirming, Yes, I was dainty sadistic that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t fuck any of the other woman. Not because I was waiting for my Luna. But because no normal human being could be able to handle the pain I would give them. Yes, pain will be mixed with pleasure with only strong creatures like our werewolves. That was the main reason I was waiting to find my mate Luna. But I wasn¡¯t so lucky, baby Pink wasn¡¯t tough enough to handle my abnormal sexual desires. That¡¯s why I tried to be half way there. Not so monster, not so gentle. But our desires can¡¯t be hidden or controlled for too long. I guess. That¡¯s what happened. Everything started to blow up all of sudden. I pulled her to me when she asked me coldly, ¡°Do you think that I will forgive you?¡± I smirked, demonically preparing my mind and my body for what I was going to do with her, I said simply to her ¡°actually I should be the one who gets mad Pink!¡± She made fun of my words in an impolite way, which made me insist to go further with her ¡°oh yes! She was sitting on yourp and you are now yelling at me?¡± I cupped her face and reminded her by how she reacted ¡°you yelled at me in front of her and asked me to choose between you and her.¡± She tried to push me away annoyed but I wrapped my arms to her again ¡°whatever! If you want her why don¡¯t you call her toe back and entertain you or suck your dick!¡± I licked the corner of my mouth while saying to her ¡°why should I do that? I do have you!¡± She blinked confused of what I meant ¡°what do you mean?¡± But while I was exining to her, I pushed her on her stomach on the desk ¡°I mean if you waited for a few seconds by the door, you would see me push her and kick her out of the office. But you instead didn¡¯t trust me and yelled at me. Which is something uneptable at all.¡± She just hissed ¡°mmmmm,¡± And that was enough for me tomand her sternly ¡°take off your hands now Pink.¡± She wanted to slip away from the punishment by taking the office as an excuse but I didn¡¯t give a shit ¡°what! But we are in your office!¡± And without taking more time, I pulled her pants and without preparing her, I ousted my finger inside her ass hole ¡°I will give you twenty spank as punishment for humiliating and insulting me. take off your clothes now or I will raise it to thirty spank.¡± She startled a bit and screamed in pain ¡°ouch! It¡¯s so painful!¡± But with every spank of my fingers, I was reminding her that she can¡¯t talk to me in a bad way ¡°to remind you that I¡¯m king Valdo and your mate and you must respect me and trust me.¡± She tried to exin to me and how innocent she is, but that wasn¡¯t a reason for her to talk to me in that bad attitude, she should respect me ¡°I was jealous.¡± I said to her while spacing her one after another seven so that is not an excuse to act like that.¡± He mumbled ¡°sorry,¡± And again she muttered with moans ¡°say sorry daddy.¡± But suddenly she said breathlessly ¡°sorry daddy.¡± And that was thest spank for her, I stopped when I found her losing her consciousness. She went into sub space which was rare actually! And yes, she went into subspace but when I pped her face several times and handed her a water ss to drink. She became better and not even that, she asked for more. She enjoyed it and she wanted to see what was my worst. She had no idea what she would face with me in bed or in real life. I just wished that she wouldn''t die under me. because I really need her to live forever with me. i don''t know how she could make me mad all of a sudden. I don¡¯t know why I feel so jealous and I hate sometimes the way she talks to me. I will force her to be with me if I had to. Chapter 82 Who is that lady?! Chapter 82 Who is thatdy?! Chapter 82*** Who is thatdy?! Pink pov*** After what happened in his office and the spanking punishment that have sent me into another unknown world for me that was mixed with pleasure. I opened my eyes to find myself on the couch in his office, my vision was blurring at the start then everything became normal. I was barely breathing, like drums in my chest. Excited? Maybe. But I was smiling. I couldn¡¯t close my mouth. It was weird. New feelings to me. new things I have never used or went that further with him before. Is that meant by sub space? Being so in love with the person who punishes you to the degree that you lose the ability to find it painful anymore? And even more¡ª you enjoy every moment doing this with him! Valdo was concerned, staring at me, he smiled back with a deep sigh in relief. That was obvious he was too worried about me when I cked out. Which I didn¡¯t feel that I was out actually. I think I felt and heard everything. When he pped my face gently and said repeatedly baby Pink wake up, pleasee back to me. I red back at him and asked him out of blue ¡°who is thatdy?¡± He sighed ufortably with the question ¡°why do you want to know?¡± To be honest, I wanted to p his face at that moment, that arrogant, selfish man. Still acted rudely even so he knew that he made a mistake! Seriously! Is he serious or joking?! I furrowed my brows and said in grave disappointed of what eh have done to me not of the spanking thing, but of that slut that was in his office and on hisp and was going to kiss him and only god knows if I waited for longer what would be happened, ¡°she was trying to kiss you as if she got used to that.¡± He huffed and turned his head away from me avoiding eye contact, he said simply ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± I hopped off the couch and half hollered at him protesting and nagging because his tone and the way he ignored me seriously made me feel as nothing at all to him and seriously if he decided to talk to me like that for longer to me, I had no idea what I will doter ¡°but I apologized already, I have the right to know who is she?¡± And yes, I repeated the question again and again and angina pestered him, because I will not stay chained at that point. I had a tongue to ask and yell and scream too. I¡¯m his Luna and I do have rights. He can¡¯t act like that because he was sure that I do love him so much! For freaking sake! That was unfair! ¡°who is she?¡± ¡°who is she?¡± ¡°who is she?¡± I repeated like an echo with my loud tone giving him a headache and I wouldn¡¯t stop until I found out who that woman was! What if he was going to marry her? And finally he shouted with all of his voice strength throwing me with the___ bomb into my face ¡°she is one of my whores.¡± I almost lost the ability to talk as if the cat ate my tongue. My tongue was tangled from the fucking ugly shock. As if he threw me in ake filled with ice! What was that! how could he say it out loud as if I had to ept that he lied to me?! What the fuck does that mean? What the hell he meant by one of his whores?! He lied to me! I was just a toy! Why would he do something awful like that! lying is something unforgivable to me! I hate liars with deep and all my heart! My mate is fucking liar! How could I trust him after knowing he was a liar! Yes, sure I was just silly to believe him when he said he was waiting for his Luna! What the fuck did I think of myself?! I¡¯m nothing and he is the king Valdo who is actually the most powerful creature ever! I should be d that he epted someone like me! I should be d that he honored me by being my mate. That he honored me to sleep next to him and with him. Oh yeah! That was a miracle! Whole shit! I have to kiss his feet for being in my life. Seriously! I¡¯m nothing. You are nothing Pink. Don¡¯t forget who you are. That was the thing that I should repeat to myself day and night to not jump higher than what I deserve. That is what I am supposed to say to myself in the mirror to remind myself how low and nothing I¡¯m. I came back to earth again when king Valdo nudged my shoulder gently. I asked the doubt of blue in the creolist ¡°what! But you have said that I was your first!¡± He coughed and mumbled with low voice ¡°yes, first to fuck not first to suck!¡± I blinked and asked in thunderstruck ¡°what?¡± He smirked demonically, teasing me ¡°have you really thought that I have never been with a woman before?¡± I nodded immediately without thinking twice ¡°yes, I trusted your words.¡± He ced his hands over my face and exined to me in regret ¡°okay, I lied in a part¡ª I used to touch and kiss them. Used to make them suck my dick for me. are you happy now?¡± I guess that was kind of a confession ! which is kind of how good it is good! That he admitted what he has done from his past mistakes. But the worst part was that it was toote. So if I didn¡¯t catch him in the sin and if I didn¡¯te with him to thepany, that means I wouldn¡¯t find it out ever! So that was bad to me. to feel not safe and unprotected and to lose faith and trust to him! I shook my head and stood up and said from the tip of my nose arrogantly ¡°no, I¡¯m not! I want to go home.¡± Seriously, I wonder how I got the guts to talk to him in amanding tone like that! What the hell was going on with metely! I feel like someone else! Something broken or changed in me! or maybe my powers started to show up and appear. But the bad part that my stomach was giving me some pain and growled in aches! Yes, if any other woman tried to take him from me, I would dly and without regretting kill her. I can¡¯t deny that his love changed me into a better person. His love has changed me into a strong person. By only his love, and his encouraging words, I do feel precious like a treasure. When he says to me sweet words, and love words, I simply feel safe and protected. His chest is my home. He stood up and walked away to the window, he lit up a cigar and said with much ignorance to me in carless tone ¡°the driver will send you home. I have a meeting outside thepany.¡± I blurted out in confidence ¡°I¡¯ming with you then!¡± He twirled his body quickly and refused with a shout ¡°no!¡± I rubbed my chin and narrowed my eyes to him. without saying anything. I nodded my head slowly. But actually that doesn¡¯t mean I will go home without him. Somehow he was going to meet someone. That was obvious that he didn¡¯t want me to be with him. And if he thinks that I can¡¯t read what was in his mind. Then he is right. I didn¡¯t reach that part of power yet. But as a woman, I could feel it. my heart could feel it. I could smell the betrayal and lies. And yes! I will follow him. I waited for him to call his assistant, who rushed inside the office a minute after Valdo gave her permission toe in. Then he asked her to make the driver wait for me. She ushered me to the elevator and down to the limo where the driver was waiting. But Valdo didn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t mean I wanted to go to that room in his hotel. I meant to go home to the kingdom. To my real world. I didn¡¯t belong to a world filled with humans. And that means, I won¡¯t go anywhere without him. I will follow him and trace his pace. Then attack him with whoever he is going to meet. A man or whore. I didn¡¯t fuck care. We are going back now and today. That was thest decision or he will see the worst part of me. ¡ª.. King Valdo pov*** Once she opened her eyes after I had handed her a ss of water to drink. And once my heart rxed a bit that she was fine. We both came to the point that I was worried about. Terrified to death that she will ask me who she was! I would deny and tell her that she was imagining things or it as a nightmare. But I had to face myself, I couldn¡¯t do that. she wasn¡¯t crazy and she might feel awful or sick of that. I had to tell her the truth and I really wanted to do that but the way of telling her confused me. She suddenly hit me with her question ¡°who is thatdy?¡± I tried to pretend that I was annoyed by her question, I wanted to give her the impression that it was a bad idea to ask, hoping that she might surrender and stop being nosy ¡°why do you want to know?¡± She raised her eyebrows with eyes filled with anger and muttered ¡°she was trying to kiss you as if she got used to that.¡± I insisted and shook my head in disagreement ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± She squalled and gasped saying ¡°but I apologized already, I have the right to know who she is?¡± After repeating her question several times, I just spit it out yelling ¡°she is one of my whores.¡± She gasped and stared and continued asking me for an exnation bailing me for sure that I was a liar ¡°what! But you have said that I was your first!¡± I scoffed but deep inside me I wanted to end that discoes immediately it irate me and I felt so bad to do that to her ¡°yes, first to fuck not first to suck!¡± She blinked in confusion ¡°what?¡± I tried to be more gentle to her, I said in a soft tone ¡°have you really thought, that I have never been with a woman before?¡± She nodded immediately ¡°yes, I trusted your words.¡± Yes, I know that she trusted me so much and that was really what made me feel so bad for hurting her feelings. But I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I just couldn¡¯t tell her. That wasn¡¯t a good thing to say proudly after all. I just wanted our life to move normally. We had already suffered enough and the start was bad for both of us. I scrunch my nose trying to not lock our eyes ``okay, I lied in a part¡ª I used to touch and kiss them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Used to make them suck my dick for me. are you happy now?¡± She stood up and stabbed the floor by her shoe yelling loudly ¡°no, I¡¯m not! I want to go home.¡± I stood up and walked away giving her my back and puffing from my cigar, I reimed my graving tone and said coldly to her ¡°the driver will send you home. I have a meeting outside thepany.¡± She said all of sudden ¡°I¡¯ming with you then!¡± But I blurted out with rejection ¡°no!¡± Come with me! for fuck sake! She had no idea whom I was going to meet. She should go home alone and wait for me till I end that shit. Chapter 83 stalking them and fighting with her! Chapter 83 stalking them and fighting with her! Chapter 83*** stalking them and fighting with her! Pink pov*** Once I butted inside the limo in the backseat, I waited until I could see king Valdoing out by his car. Once he came out and started his car. I was ready to follow him. but to do that, I shouldmand the driver to do so. And I wondered if I would be able to force him to follow king Valdo. I was sure he might say no and maybe he would call Valdo to tell him about what I intended to do. . Yes, I feel jealous and worried when another woman tries toe closer to him. and yes, that¡¯s normal, because I love him more than myself. Yes, if any other woman tried to take him from me, I would dly and without regretting kill her. I can¡¯t deny that his love changed me into a better person. His love has changed me into a strong person. By only his love, and his encouraging words, I do feel precious like a treasure. When he says to me sweet words, and love words, I simply feel safe and protected. His chest is my home. Stalking my husband wasn¡¯t something polite. But I was stalking my mate and I was a queen and I should protect my kingdom and my mate from not following any woman traps. I had no choice, my heart was racing up abnormally, I couldn¡¯t just think of something else. Seriously if I just went back to home anew he arrivedte, I might kill myself. I wouldn¡¯t be patient at all! I just want to be with him and I wanted to know what he was going to meet and what he was going to do and he was mine and even if I was his Luna and I should only care about making him happy. But the old legend of our werewolf¡¯s packs says the king of all the Alphas only kneel down to his queen. And yes, any other Alpha kneel to his Luna. But I meant by the king of all Alphas, that every one of the wolves kneel already to him respectfully as he was ruling the kingdoms and the packs. But the only one who was supposed to kneel to, was the queen, his queen, which is me. Yes, I wasn¡¯t in need to see that. But he didn¡¯t do so to me till that moment which means maybe he wasn¡¯t sure if I would be with him. Sometimes, I feel like a ve to him. yes, just to be with him for a temporary time until he finds another Luna to fill his heart and his desires. Yes, maybe I was overthinking and thaw isn¡¯t true or not even close to be true. But that¡¯s the real meaning of love. To care about your mate. Whether he was a king or poor normal wolf. Or even name human beings. That¡¯s what a woman or wife or Luna should do! To be the home of her husband. To be where he feels A baby! Yes, even with all his scary attitude and the bad sides of him that I didn¡¯t even see much about, I was sure of that. but even with all of that, I was still like his mother, the one that should take care of every single thing of his life. The way he eats, the way he dresses, helping him to sleep well. Discussing his issues even so I wasn¡¯t good enough for such stuff. But I should try¡ª Thaw as the meaning of having a soulmate. I was sure that he was my mate. That everything was an inch of my body and my soul and my heart belonged to him. The driver was waiting already until I ordered him to move which was great, I gestured to him after I stepped out of the backseat and slipped my body in the passenger seat which made the driver look in awe to me as if he was trembling by what I have done. But I didn¡¯t care much, I gestured to him in a stern tone to follow King Valdo''s car. Of course for the driver king Valdo was just Mr Valdo his employer and the famous filthy rich business man ¡°follow him now.¡± His mouth trembled and stuttered almost whispering ¡°but madam,¡± I raised an eyebrow and mmed the door next to me roughly to let him know that I wasn¡¯t joking with him. ¡°I said follow him now! Or I will make sure to fire you.¡± Fire him! yes I would do that for sure if he wasted more time in saying shit and if he lost the trace of Valdo! He is mine and I will never let any other slut from his past life take him from me. I will make sure of that. and once I will have caught him, once I will drag him back to our home. Or the love will fade between us soon. I will never stay in my ce anymore. I will never just obey in silence. I will growl and protest and yell at him! I¡¯m not his fucking ve. If he didn¡¯t want me in his life, then he should kick me out of his life forever. But that will never have happened because I will carry his child soon, I will make sure from that. I will wrap him with me forever, no more mind games. No more shit. No more father and no more Derek and no more whores. I will be stronger and tougher than he could think. I will start training soon even if he rejects that, I will educate myself and ask the old wise man to help me to be the best. I will learn everything about the outside world and fight for our marriage. Yes, I will be a different person¡ª sure I will be. And if anyone tried to block my path or hinder me, I will fucking eat his neck by my teeth and kill him! I growled and gritted my teeth, that made the driver gulp nervously then he obeyed ¡°okay madam. Sorry.¡± Good that he got scared of me! That''s better because if he refused, that wouldn''t help him. even Valdo''s punishment to him would be less than me. I will be merciless and heartless from now on. I willmand and they will obey. Even Valdo I will make him obey me. And sooner than I expected Valdo halted the car and parked in front of a small restaurant that was so close form hispany. I jumped out for the car and followed him instantly. Yes, I couldn¡¯t wait for a longer time. And as I have expected literally, he was with that slut again! The one from the office, he was shaking hands with her and she was sitting on a chair in the middle of the restaurant., I yelled confidently with a tone filled with rage and raised an eyebrow ¡°what the hell are you doing with that slut now?¡± Valdo said shockingly as if he didn¡¯t expect me to follow him ¡°Pink!¡± I mmed the table with my both hands aggressively and said in a grating tone to him ¡°no more words! Get the hell off your chair now or I will disappear forever from your life.¡± He stood up and eximed to me ¡°Pink!¡± I crossed my arms over my chest and hollered to him again without regretting, I will never let him do that to me. no more humiliation, me or he will never see my fucking face ever again ¡°I¡¯m serious Valdo! You are mine! You are my husband! Got that.¡± He ced his hands on my shoulder trying to calm me down ¡°just listen to me.¡± And suddenly I couldn¡¯t suppress my tears, I cried out shaking my head and saying to him ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m so disappointed. How could you do that to me! you broke my heart! If you don¡¯t love me then why do you insist on keeping me with you?¡± He cupped my cheeks and wiped my tears, but I couldn¡¯t talk anymore. He pulled me into a warm embrace trying to exin ¡°Pink! You misunderstood. Please listen to me.¡± Suddenly I felt hardly breathing normally, I inhaled and exhaled loudly, my vision blurry and everything went into darkness ¡°I feel¡ª oh god¡ª¡± Only the echo of my nameing out of his mouth was thest thing I have heard ¡°Pink kkkkkkkkkkk!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª.. King Valdo pov*** When I have said no to Pink, it was because Pam texted me earlier. Once Pam was kicked out of my office, she had sent me a fucking awful text on my cellphone that she will never let me leave her and that¡¯s he will try to do her best to make my wife hate me and ask for divorce. For sure Pam didn¡¯t know my real identity and she had no idea that there¡¯s no divorce in mating. To Pam I was just a businessman human being from flesh and meat. So she thought by threatening me it sends to my wife our pictures together in her bed that will fuck up my marriage life. And yes a part of that was true actually which was Pink might hate me and that would break our bond of mating that¡¯s all. And I really cared about her feelings and I wanted to end all my past rtionship with Pam. Not just her but she was on the top of those affairs. Once I started up my car, the driver called me. I answered immediately and I thought that something happened to Pink. But then I figured out that he called me to let me know what Pink was telling him, Pinkmanded the driver ¡°follow him now.¡± The driver tried to refuse ¡°but madam,¡± But Pink threatened him angrily ¡°I said follow him now! Or I will make sure to fire you.¡± He finally agreed ¡°okay madam. Sorry.¡± And yes, I heard all the conversation and is as sure that she wille after me in any minute. But I had no choice. I wouldn¡¯t stand silent anymore to that bitch Pam. She might ruin my marriage life. But once I entered the restaurant and sat next to Pam shaking hands to her normally, yes, it¡¯s a public ce after all. once Pink entered and her angry tone and her redden eyes that were filled with dip points mixed with rage filled the ce ¡°what the hell are you doing with that slut now?¡± I was shocked, I didn¡¯t know what to say ¡°Pink!¡± But her tone was different, she wasn¡¯t serious, she was talking to me in sternmanding tone ¡°no more words! Get the hell off your chair now or I will disappear forever from your life.¡± I widened my eyes shockingly and in disbelief, my heart raced painfully in my chest, ¡°Pink!¡± Pink growled and fumed in anger ¡°I¡¯m serious Valdo! You are mine! You are my husband! Got that.¡± I tried to calm her down by a sweet gentle tone, and rubbed her back to pull her into a huge hug ¡°just listen to me.¡± But before I could exin to her anything, Pink started to cry and shiver ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m so disappointed. How Content ? N?velDrama.Org. could you do that to me! you broke my heart! If you don¡¯t love me then why do you insist on keeping me with you?¡± I pulled her immediately hugging her and kissing her forehead ¡°Pink! You misunderstood. Please listen to me.¡± But all of sudden, she started to lose the ability to breath and stuttered slowly in a very low voice ¡°I feel ¡ª oh god¡ª¡± And she fell down, I lifted her up shouting her name, she wasn¡¯t okay that time, that was because of me obviously. That wasn¡¯t even close to being normal . It was kind of stressful or high pressure because of me. I should me myself for making her suffer and struggle all the time. ¡°Pinkkkkkkkkkkkk!¡± Chapter 84 back again! Chapter 84 back again! Chapter 84*** back again! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. King Valdo pov**** After what happened to Pink that time, I couldn¡¯t just wait and see her dying or something bad happening to her. I took her immediately without bothering her to wake her up and rushed back to my kingdom to let the doctors check on her. I needed to make sure that she was fine. Or if something bad happened to her, I will never forgive myself and I will live ming myself for the rest of my life. She opened her eyes gradually and funnily stretched her arms in the air and yawned as if she was in deep sleep dreaming of something good. I ran my fingers on her hair gently and said to her with sigh of relief ¡°finally you are back,¡± She blinked and widened her eyes looking around us and when she figured out that we came back to the castle, she nodded her head and saidfortably with a wide smile ¡°yes, thank god. I feel more relieved now.¡± I leaned closer to her face while she was stillying down on the bed, I brushed our noses together yfully and said sincerely from deep inside my heart ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you lose your consciousness yesterday.¡± She grinned and said joking lightly with a gorger''s chuckle ¡°you should apologize for the rest of your life because I¡¯m so mad at you.¡± I made a puppy face joking back with her while keeping my eyes deeply filled with her love that invaded my soul ¡°sorry about that.¡± She pouted her lips ¡°don¡¯t start.¡± Seriously sometimes I feel like I want to jump on her immediately even if we were surrounded by too many or even in a public ce. Sometimes I feel that I want to attack her lips until making her jelly sexy lips drip her blood. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m lost because of the way she pouts to me childishly or by the way she licks her lips seductively. I pecked her lips and chuckled swat? You said I should apologize for the rest of my life.¡± He pouted ¡°don¡¯t tease me.¡± I sighed in depression ¡°I¡¯m not, I seriously feel guilty to make you suffer.¡± She suddenly blurted out grabbing her tummy and sealing her eyes ¡°I need a doctor. I think. I mean I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡± I shake her body worriedly trying to know what does she feel ¡°what? What do you feel? Please tell me. are you okay? I mean. rx on the bed and I will call one for you.¡± She pulled my hand and asked me softly ¡°just stay next to me. I need you.¡± I nodded to her but said ¡°I¡¯ming in a minute. Lay down.¡± I bawled and shouted hurriedly in concernmanding them ¡°father! Guards! Maids! Call the wise old man now and the royal doctors immediately.¡± She tried to calm me down that she will be okay ¡°you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± I red at her feeling guilty and remarked how she looked like and how jerk and blind I was busy for other things and didn¡¯t notice that she really looked like losing weight ¡°oh Pink! You look pale and so sick. You keep throwing up. How I didn¡¯t notice that for god sake?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Pink pov**** he said once I opened my eyes and realized that we I noticed we have arrived ¡°finally you are back,¡± I joked, teasing him and sticking my tongue out of my mouth ¡°you should apologize for the rest of your life because I¡¯m so mad at you.¡± He pouted and made a puppy face in sadness ¡°sorry about that.¡± I move my fingers on his cheeks ¡°don¡¯t start.¡± He widened his eyes stunned by my words ¡°what? You said I should apologize for the rest of my life.¡± I raised an eyebrow warning him childishly with a smirk on my face ¡°don¡¯t tease me.¡± He shook his head and said in a sincere and serious tone to me to assure me that he really means it and he really cares about me. ¡°I¡¯m not, I seriously feel guilty to make you suffer.¡± But suddenly I felt pain in my stomach, I wanted to scream from the strong aches, but even so I couldn''t make it loudly, I breathlessly said to him ¡°I need a doctor. I think. I mean I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡± He hopped off in his ce and worriedly squealed in a shocking and shaky tone ¡°what? What do you feel? Please tell me. are you okay? I mean. rx on the bed and I will call one for you.¡± I couldn¡¯t let him go, I really wanted him to be by my side, I pulled his hand immediately stopping him ¡°just stay next to me. I need you.¡± He came back next to me and said to me worriedly while giving me warm looks and ming himself for not taking care of me ¡°oh Pink! You look pale and so sick. You keep throwing up. How I didn¡¯t notice that for god sake?¡± As much as I live for him and as much as I am certain that I do have a ce with him, as much as I need him to feel the equivalent towards me. ¡ª.. Derek pov*** When I heard that both king Valdo and Pink had left and went back to the kingdom because Pink was sick and something happened to her. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, I just took my limo and went back to them immediately to check on her. King Valdo even didn¡¯t notice that I was there standing by the front door watching them. The room was crowded by doctors and as much as I hated Valdo as much as I was puzzled by worrying about Pink health. I will not be standing in my ce and be the third wheel. I will take her from him. she is mine and she is supposed to be with me. I love her more than him. and I will do my best to take her from him by hook or crook. I will never surrender and let fate control us. She belongs to me not him. With the much crazy love I feel to her, she should be with me. no one will give her such great and big love. I will never let him defeat me, sooner orter I will n and trick him to let her go and if he doesn''t, I will kill him. Me or no one else! I will wait even for my whole life. She deserves the best. And I will be her best. I will make her feel me. she can¡¯t ignore me and reject my love because of him. Is she fucking blind? Can¡¯t she see how much I do care for her! Can¡¯t she see that I would fight and risk my life to save her or to see her proudly? What should I do to her to make her mine? Kill her! Seriously! Or bury him alive! I wish he was weak so it would be easy to do that! but unfortunately he is more powerful than me! actually even so it will be an unfair battle to me, but I will go through all the obstacles if she asks me to do so. How could she be! How she can¡¯t feel my heartbeat that was beating like drums in my chest painfully giving me aches because I want her. Because I¡¯m deeply in love with her. Because I can¡¯t see any other woman except her. Chapter 85 she’s pregnant! Chapter 85 she¡¯s pregnant! Chapter 85*** she¡¯s pregnant! King Valdo pov*** And after the doctors checked on my baby Pink, they asked me to talk in private. I was too worried, I thought something was wrong with her health. But I didn¡¯t expect that, while I was fiddling furiously with my fingers and standing with the doctor outside the room waiting for him to say his words, I didn¡¯t expect at all that he would say that with a wide smile covering his face ¡°congrattions.¡± I narrowed my eyes in curiosity, my mind didn¡¯t predict at all what he was going to say ¡°what?¡± He bowed his head cheerfully and informed me with the best good news ever ¡°our Luna is pregnant by your highness.¡± I raised my eyebrows surprised ¡°seriously? Then that exins her vomiting.¡± He rubbed his chin and said lowering his voice ¡°no! that¡¯s because of something else.¡± I gulped nervously getting worried again ¡°what do you mean?¡± But suddenly Derek came closer from us, I didn¡¯t see him at the beginning but when the doctor said to me ¡°can I talk with you in private about your highness?¡± I raised an eyebrow to Derek, then I nodded to the doctor and walked far away from him enough to not get heard by Derek or anyone else in the castle ¡°yes sure.¡± I ced my hands on the doctor''s shoulders and asked him in a serious tone, I wanted him to be honest with me ¡°what¡¯s going on with my baby Pink?¡± He started exining to me slowly and instructed me with what I should do ¡°she¡¯s notfortable, I mean she is not mentally or emotionally stable that¡¯s why she lost her appetite and she doesn¡¯t eat well. That¡¯s why her body is so weak and she keeps vomiting. She needs to eat four meals per day. She needs more care from you not from maids.¡± I nodded in agreeing and asked him for next ¡°okay, I got that. thank you doctor. Is there any medicine she should take?¡± He smiled probingly informing me ¡°only your love is her medicine at that time of pregnancy. And I have to warn you. She might lose the baby if she gets angry. Because it will lead to high pressure and with her weak body she will lose the baby immediately and maybe she will¡ª¡± but he trembled and paused. I gasped freaking out. ¡°oh my god! She will what?¡± He sighed in depression but he finally told me the truth ¡°she will die. I¡¯m sorry. But you should know to take care.¡± I rubbed my face trying to calm down my heart and to reim my strength, as much as the news was very good as much as I got scared of losing my baby Pink, I said assuring him without any doubt ¡°okay, I will do my best. I can¡¯t lose my mate. I love her.¡± ............ King Valdo pov*** I strode back in a hurry to our room to tell Pink about the good news, I smiled widely and said louder ¡°congrattions baby,¡± She adjusted her body in the bed and asked me worriedly but in curiosity ¡°hub? For what?¡± I bowed my head lightly for her and said ¡°for pregnancy!¡± She almost jumped off the bed from the surprise and asked me in disbelief ¡°oh my god! Is that so? Really?¡± I came closer to her and pulled her hand and looked lovingly and said in a serious tone ¡°yes baby, but we have a little problem now.¡± She trembled and furrowed her brows and asked me ¡°what is it? you are not happy because I¡¯m pregnant?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that she might think so! I shook my head and made a puppy face joking ¡°no it¡¯s not like that. it¡¯s that how I will call you baby and at the same time I will call our child baby?¡± She sighed in relief and smiled backfortably ¡°you scared me to death, I thought that you didn¡¯t want to have a baby from me.¡± I dropped my jaw and pulled her head to my chest and said gently in sincerity ¡°are you insane? I dreamed of moments like that.¡± She muttered and chuckled lightly ¡°me too, I wanted to make our family big andplete.¡± I confidently muttered ¡°I¡¯m happy andplete with you. But for now, you need to take care of your health and eat well. And let¡¯s take a nap. You need to have a break.¡± She fluttered her eyshes sedately and bit her lips ¡°okay, but could you please sleep next to me?¡± I shook my head and blurted out ¡°no.¡± She blinked and cleared her throat ¡°what? Why? have I done something wrong?¡± I pulled her chin and said, exining before cuddling her in the bed, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t sleep next to you. I will sleep tight from you and cuddle you warmly all the day and night and I will be taking care of you. My baby Pink.¡± She whispered softly ¡°thank you.¡± I kissed the back of her ear and informed her immediately ¡°no thank you for giving me happiness all the N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. way, thank you for making me feel like a real king for our family.¡± She tossed her body and wrapped her arms around my neck and made me top her body then said to me between a very kiss and another ¡°nowe over here, let me kiss you¡ª. Let me hug you. ¡ªLet me touch you.¡± .............. Pink pov*** I was worriedly waiting in our room,ying my tired pained body on the bed, barely breathing normally and hardly opening my eyes. Suddenly Valdo barged into the room with cheerful delighted face and wide smile chilling up the good news to me ¡°congrattions baby,¡± I tried to straighten my body and asked him in curiosity ¡°hub? For what?¡± He came closer to me and held my hands cing soft kisses and informed me the news happily ¡°for pregnancy!¡± I gulped nervously and gasped surprised ¡°oh my god! Is that so? Really?¡± He assured me by nodding his head and ced his hand on my head but suddenly his face turned into serious in expressions, I almost choked worriedly ¡°yes baby, but we have a little problem now.¡± I trembled and widened my eyes asking him ¡°what is it? you are not happy because I¡¯m pregnant?¡± He chuckled and joked ¡°no it¡¯s not like that. it¡¯s that how I will call you baby and at the same time I will call our child baby?¡± I sighed in relief and smiled back to him ¡°you scared me to death, I thought that you didn¡¯t want to have a baby from me.¡± He furrowed his brows and exined to me his feelings sincerely ¡°are you insane? I dreamed of moments like that.¡± I almost giggled happily feeling blissed by his love ¡°me too, I wanted to make our family big and He leaned closer and pecked my lips softly and said between our warm breaths ¡°I¡¯m happy and You need to have a break.¡± I blushed and asked him shyly ¡°okay, but could you please sleep next to me?¡± He pouted his lips ¡°no.¡± I made a puppy face confused by his answer ¡°what? Why? have I done something wrong?¡± He jumped next to me all of sudden and pulled me to his chest and cuddled me warmly ¡°yes, I won¡¯t sleep next to you. I will sleep tight from you and cuddle you warmly all the day and night and I will be taking care of you. My baby Pink.¡± I whispered proudly ¡°thank you.¡± He kissed the back of my neck and said with a proud and love tone ¡°no thank you for giving me happiness all the way, thank you for making me feel like a real king for our family.¡± I flipped my body and wrapped my arms around his neck and shyly asked him ¡°nowe over here, let me kiss you. Let me hug you. Let me touch you.¡± Chapter 86 gifts to her! Chapter 86 gifts to her! Chapter 86*** gifts to her! King Valdo pov*** I left her sleeping after a while and walked down to do something really important, and finally I thought it was the right time to find a precious gift for her. But once I stepped down stairs, I realized that Derek was still there. Yes, I saw him earlier but I was busy with Pink health and I was worried and after that when I heard the good news I totally forgot to ask him when he got here and why. But even so, there was the end of all our worries about that decked Derek. Yes, she will be finally being with me forever. She will give birth to our children and she will never leave my side. Finally, I feel relieved from the straggling evil thoughts about her leaving me or about that bad nightmare that hit my brain and her attempting to kill her. Because I was sure now that nothing would work to separate us and nothing would make me kill her! Nothing at all. she will be the mother of my child! So why would I try to kill her? That was bullshit and nonsense to me. I stared nkly at Derek, who blurted out to me, faking a smile as if he was happy by the good news, ¡°congrattion my king.¡± I raised my brows and said simply and coldly not impressed by his words at all ¡°oh thank you Derek, you still here?¡± He nodded and bowed his head politely acting weird actually and telling me ¡°yes, I wanted to congratte the queen and your highness before going.¡± I rubbed my chin and asked him out of nowhere, yes, something came up to my mind, I liked the way of teasing him and pressing on his nerves. A devil like him deserves to be treated like that alter time ¡°are you leaving now?¡± He narrowed his eyes and asked me curiously ¡°yes, is there anything you want me to do for you?¡± I gestured to him to follow me with a wide smirk ¡°yes,e and pick a gift with me for Pink.¡± He gulped nervously and hesitantly asked me ¡°are you sure?¡± what an idiot! Does he really think that I feel jealous of him being around my baby Pink?! I grinned and said confidently to him, I crossed my arms and asked him bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m very sure. How about you?¡± He shiningly stuttered avoiding eye contact with me ¡°yes, sure. She¡¯s my little sister after all.¡± I chuckled lightly as if I was making fun of him ¡°oh yes, I know.¡± ¡ª After a while of picking her the best gift, I rushed back to our room to wake up my baby Pink and check on her. I eagerly wanted to see her face after seeing my surprise. I sat next to her in the bed and whispered to her ear waking her up ¡°baby, wake up.¡± She stretched her arms in the air and opened her eyes slowly ¡°huh?¡± I ran my fingers through her hair gently saying ¡°you have been sleeping for too long.¡± She bit her lips embarrassed ¡°really? Sorry about that.¡± I shook my head and said softly to her and then handed her the small velvet case ¡°no don¡¯t apologize, actually I wanted you to sleep well. While I was buying you something.¡± She straightens her back against the checkerboard and stares at it confused ¡°what is it?¡± I smiled and said ¡°open it please.¡± And once she opened it, she dropped her jaw and said surprised with an excited face ¡°oh my god Valdo! Is that for me?¡± I nodded assuring her ¡°yes, sure for you.¡± She hesitated and said confusedly ring in awe at the gift ¡°but it looks so big diamond and very expensive. And ¡ª¡± I pulled her chin up to look deeply into my eyes and said with too much love expressing my feelings ¡°and you deserve more and more. You are the queen, remember? You are the queen of my heart not just of the kingdom.¡± She bit her lips and sighed deeply with a gorgeous smile ¡°I love you so much¡ª um. Valdo.¡± I pecked her lips and red at her giving her all my attention ¡°yes baby Pink.¡± She shyly stammered ¡°I want¡ª.¡± I raised an eyebrow pecking her lips again and waiting for her reply ¡°you want what? Don¡¯t be shy. Just She coughed and blushed saying in a low sweet voice ¡°I want you now.¡± I blinked shocked ¡°huh? Are you sure?¡± She seductively said moving her fingers to my chest ¡°I¡¯m so horny and yes, I¡¯m very sure.¡± I cleared my throat melting under her touch and said huskily fanning her neck with my warm breathing ¡°well, I think I have to submit to my queen''s wishes. But I will do it my way this time.¡± She asked ¡°huh?¡± I pushed her down gently to the bed and said while topping her and pinning her hands up to her head ¡°I will be so gentle. Come here baby. Let¡¯s show you the meaning for true love.¡± ¡ª. Pink pov*** I was sleeping deeply; I guess that was because of feelingfortable in between Valdo arms. I feel safe finally and the good news of being pregnant yed a strong role to make me sleep as much as I could. I wake up to his warm voice tickling my ears gently ¡°baby, wake up.¡± I opened my eyes slowly to find him wearing his full clothes next to me and something in his hand ¡°huh?¡± He mentioned and pecked my lips in small kisses ¡°you have been sleeping for too long.¡± I blushed and apologized ¡°really? Sorry about that.¡± He said to me with a light chuckle and then handed me the small box in his hand ¡°no don¡¯t apologize, actually I wanted you to sleep well. While I was buying you something.¡± I straightened my back and took it from his hands staring confused ¡°what is it?¡± He asked me gently, waiting for me to open it and was as curious actually to see what it was ¡°open it please.¡± I almost screamed from happiness when I saw what it was, I didn¡¯t expect him to give me something like ¡°oh my god Valdo! Is that for me?¡± He said seriously to me ¡°yes, sure for you.¡± I was exining to him my thoughts as if I was saying my deep thoughts loudly to him ¡°but it looks so big diamond and very expensive. And ¡ª¡± But he cut me off with a small kiss on my lips again ¡°and you deserve more and more. You are the queen, remember? You are the queen of my heart not just of the kingdom.¡± I blurted out proudly feeling so happy to have him but something else tickled my body and especially my bottom part, ¡°I love you so much¡ª um. Valdo.¡± He red at me ¡°yes baby Pink.¡± I said in embarrassment trying to reim my gut to tell him ¡°I want¡ª.¡± He asked me when I couldn¡¯t form a single word ¡°you want what? Don¡¯t be shy. Justmand me. and I will do it for you.¡± I finally dared to say it in a whisper tone shyly ¡°I want you now.¡± He chuckled but shocked ¡°huh? Are you sure?¡± I pouted my lips and spontaneously moved my fingers to his chest going down to his dick ¡°I¡¯m so horny and yes, I¡¯m very sure.¡± He winked at me and then he took off his jacket ¡°well, I think I have to submit to my queen''s wishes. But I will do it my way this time.¡± I blinked confused ¡°huh?¡± Then he pushed me down in just a second and pinned my hands up and topped me saying while showering my neck heartily and warmly ¡°I will be so gentle. Come here baby. Let¡¯s show you the meaning for true love.¡± ¡¯ ¡ª. Derek pov*** I wasn¡¯t sure why I was waiting till now in that fucking castle. Seriously I wanted to smash everything in there. But I just controlled my bad temper. And when Valdo came down and asked me to help him in picking a good gift for Pink, I just couldn¡¯t say no or protest. I wanted to cover up my feelings and act smartly not like a badass as I used to be. King Valdo asked me out of blue ¡°so what do you think of that ne Derek?¡± I blurted out confidently shooting my head ¡°it¡¯s not suitable for her.¡± He narrowed his eyes and stared at me ¡°so give me suggestions.¡± Then my eyes spotted the huge diamond in the middle, I ushered him by my fingers to that one and said out loud as if I was imagining a Pink face at that moment ¡°this huge diamond. She is so precious and I think she deserves one.¡± He agreed immediately with my suggestion ¡°you are right about that. I do agree with you for the first time.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I inhaled and exhaled deeply and then said ¡°so now, my mission is aplished, I think I should go.¡± Once I turned my body to leave, king Valdo said to me, making me cemented to my ce ¡°wait Derek, you are noting with me to congratte her?¡± But I casually said to him with a long sigh shattered my heart ¡°um, I don¡¯t think she needs me now. Take care of her. See you both very soon.¡± Yes, soon she will be mine. He just needs to be with her for the time being. but sooner I will turn the table up and take what¡¯s mine. I will take her from him. Chapter 87 taking her to France for shopping for the baby! Chapter 87 taking her to France for shopping for the baby! Chapter 87*** taking her to France for shopping for the baby! King Valdo pov*** So I decided as another gift and actually to have fun away from all the stress. To take her away but this time to be actually alone sort of. Just me and her and having fun all the time. To reunite our lost souls and begin our journey of making our new happy family. Uniting our hearts and minds ande back as one wolf once again. Mated and deeply conquered and invaded with true love by the blessing of all the gods up there. Yes, that¡¯s true. That¡¯s what I decided to do. To surrender and raise the while g for her N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. love. We wore our clothes in the morning and I actually enjoyed helping her dress and taking a shower. I loved the way I pampered her and she loved that. I informed my father that I will be away from just one week to take care of the kingdom for that time. And I took her hand to the limo leaving to my private jet. This time I was going to the outside world out of our werewolf¡¯snds but on purpose to make her happy and I guess it worked very well this time. Except that she was bing more sensitive and worried by that pregnancy as fragile as I haven¡¯t predicted to be. I pulled her hand opening the door of the limo for her to get out ¡°baby Pink. Are you ready?¡± Truly, I need to¡ª. Truly, I need to have an entire family with her. She inhaled slowly and stepped hesitantly and slowly ¡°yes, but I¡¯m too scared from nes. I don¡¯t know why you decided all of sudden to go to France.¡± Iughed and exined to her in so much love ¡°first because you like France. Second, I want to go shopping with you. And third¡ª it¡¯s the country to romance.¡± She giggled lightly and blushed adorably after my words ¡°you are bing a very romantic person.¡± I scrunched the tip of my nose and replied back to her then winked ¡°oh yeah, thanks to you. Please don¡¯t get used to this.¡± I know that she loves me so much but sometimes I wonder if she loved me more than I do. If I woulde back again to my past and choose another woman instead of her, I would choose her over and over again. I pray to god day and night to do my best to make her happy and proud of me. I pray to god to gift me with her children. Yes, I want to¡ª. Yes, I want to have aplete family with her. I was lucky to be epted by her, I feel sometimes that she is more than enough for me. She deserves a better one. Dammit I love her so much! The glory and pride in her eyes pull me more to her! I seriously can¡¯t live without her! I want to kiss those lips right away and ignore all other people around us! She nodded her head with reddened cheeks ¡°I know.¡± I pulled her chin up and said while looking into her Pink eyes that took my heart away from me in just a blink ¡°I was kidding baby; I will never treat you badly anymore. I promise you and if I did that you could punish me.¡± Sheughed ¡°I will ¡ª¡± I gasped and asked her in a concerned tone ¡°will you leave me?¡± She shook her head and waved her brow up and down teasing me ¡°no never, I will not sleep with you.¡± I made a puppy face in depression and said ¡°okay, I can go with that punishment even so it will be hard for me to sleep away from you.¡± She mooted to me with a stunning smile ¡°thanks for taking care of me.¡± I patted her head gently and then I lifted her up between my arms walking inside the jet ¡°don¡¯t be a babbler, let¡¯s go now we need to buy a lot of things before my second surprises you.¡± She fell asleep and that didn¡¯t bother me at all. actually I wanted her to take as much rest as she could as the doctor had asked me and actually I was intending to take her for shopping once wended by ne into France. Not to mention there¡¯ a lot of surprises prepared for her already and the most perfect dinner ever. ¡ª¡ª Pink pov*** Once I woke up the next morning, I found Valdo staring at me. I thought that I have been sleeping for too long but no, he was waiting for me for something else. He decided all of sudden to take me to France. As he mentioned for remaking a honeymoon. I was happy and excited and blissfully he was treating me like a bet. He was spoiling me and I loved that feeling for him taking care of me. helping me to take a shower and then drying my hair and choosing my suitable clothes and even morebing my hair. Everything and anything he was taking care of. And finally we said our goodbyes for the mean time for the great king then we left. It was okay for me until we reached the ne. Fuck! my legs didn¡¯t help me to move. I was stuck inside my thoughts. All of sudden I became a coward and hesitantly stood in my ce. He asked me worriedly ¡°baby Pink. Are you ready?¡± I exined slowly embarrassed from my fear feelings ¡°yes, but I¡¯m too scared from nes. I don¡¯t know why you decided all of sudden to go to France.¡± He smiled and informed me ¡°first because you like France. Second, I want to go shopping with you. And third¡ª it¡¯s the country to romance.¡± I blushed andmented ¡°you are bing a very romantic person.¡± He pecked my lips and intertwined our fingers ¡°oh yeah, thanks to you. Please don¡¯t get used to this.¡± I pouted faking that I was annoyed ¡°I know.¡± He pecked my lips and pulled me to his chest ¡°I was kidding baby; I will never treat you badly anymore. I promise you and if I did that you could punish me.¡± I wish I could have and discover the proper words to express to him the amount I require him close by. I bit my lips teasingly ¡°I will ¡ª¡± He shockingly gasped asking me ¡°you will leave me?¡± I smiled at his facial reactions and shook my head and said warningly ¡°no never, I will not sleep with you.¡± He sighed and nodded agreeing ¡°okay, I can go with that punishment even so it will be hard for me to sleep away from you.¡± I mouthed lightly almost mutely ¡°thanks for taking care of me.¡± He said then all of sudden he carried me by his wide arms and walked inside the private jet ¡°don¡¯t be a babbler, let¡¯s go now we need to buy a lot of things before my second surprises you.¡± And our honeymoon just started! My heart beats didn¡¯t stop beating until I fell asleepfortably when Valdo pulled me to his chest. I felt safe and just took a small nap. Chapter 88 buy a resort for her! Chapter 88 buy a resort for her! Chapter 88*** buy a resort for her! King Valdo pov*** Once we arrived and after a long day of shopping after wended in France. I took her to the resort. And it wasn¡¯t a normal one actually. It was my surprise for her. I blindfolded her eyes and pulled her hand. I walked close to her slowly telling her to watch her steps e here, don¡¯t open your eyes. Okay?¡± she cardinally and most assuredly has finished my unfilled world. she filled my unfilled heart. She warmed my cool body. she and her and just is the main tune to my heart. Her voice makes me swoon quickly and I need to give her more than she hopes to take from me. . She nodded obeying in curiosity, she was already tired from the too much shopping ¡°okay, but please take my hand or I will stumble and fall.¡± I said warmly ¡°don¡¯t worry baby, I will always be by your side.¡± Then I pulled my hand away from her once she stepped in the view that I wanted here to step at, she worriedly asked me ¡°are you there?¡± I blurted out and came by her back to unfold the tie and let her see the scene ¡°yes, open your eyes now.¡± She squealed excitedly in awe walking forward amused ¡°wow! That ce is amazing.¡± I blurted out and told her proudly ¡°and it¡¯s yours now¡ª¡± Yes, I would do anything for her. I would buy the moon and give it to her on a te if she asked. And even if she didn¡¯t ask. All I wanted to do was to make her happy. Is that a crime?! She is my wife and my love and she is my everything. I will never regret that ever in my life. Her smile is the best for me. her smile gives me hopes, gives me targets, makes me want to do more and more. She stered in her ce shocked and rushed back to my chest ¡°what? What do you mean by that?¡± I nodded and ran my fingers through her hair telling her that ¡°I mean you own that ce now. It¡¯s my gift for you, and if you loved it. we coulde here often and spend a few hours alone.¡± . Sheughed widely from ear to ear almost jumping in her ce in happiness ¡°I¡¯m really speechless, I love you so much.¡± I raised my eyebrows, not sure from that ¡°really?¡± She muttered with a chuckle and said assuring me ¡°sure! So I can do anything I want here?¡± I nodded without thinking twice and asked her ¡°yes anything, no one is here. only housekeepers and my men.¡± She bit her lips seductively and wrapped her arms around my neck ¡°can we take all off our clothes and jump into the sea and¡ª¡± then she paused and winked at me. I mocked and leaned closer to her face teasing her ¡°don¡¯t tell me that you want me.¡± Her touch was distinctive, giving me shudders and starts like electric stuns that meandered all around my body. She made a puppy face and blushed saying that louder ¡°but I really do.¡± I lifted her up from her waist and twirled her in circles squealing happily to her ¡°I like the pregnancy hormones as fuck! I will do my best to keep you pregnant all the time.¡± She asked again shyly in a whispering tone while licking the back of my ear ¡°so can we do that now?¡± I said pulling her in the water with our clothes like crazy ¡°yes, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ª.. But somehow! I decided to remake that day again in the Jacuzzi, yes, I brought sex dolls and few sex toys. It was something yummy. I didn¡¯t mean a real rape actually¡ª I will never force her into sex. I was deeply in love with her. I want to show her what a real mate means¡ª Yes, A real mate. So sex doesn¡¯t matter at all to me. I just wanted to tease her that¡¯s all. how the fuck should I sleep alone without her?! I wanted to feel her snuggling next to me. her hot warm body embracing my chest, love was painful I admit. But it was a nice feeling to be normal and to be yourself next to someone. Yes, to be weak as long as you want to be. I hated to act or pretend like a heartless werewolf king all the time. Some part of me was but deep inside me, I was me just me. normal somehow, I wanted to live happily ever after with the one I love. Went crazy? Yes, definitely. I wanted to scare her a little but in another hand, I wanted to show her the real love and how much I cared about her. And of course to give her some gifts, awesome gifts. I wondered how she would act when she saw my surprise! But she deserved it actually, she was cute and kind and sweet with me but I was awfully rough and ever harsher. I treated her as normal wolves, not as my mate. I forgot that I and her were supposed to be equal and she should be appreciated and spoiled only. I tossed Pink to the bed and locked the door behind me by the key. I licked the corner of my mouth yearning for her body. She blinked shockingly ¡°what? Are you going to rape me?¡± I chuckled highly and ignored her question. I crawled to the bed and topped her body, moving my hands to her both thighs. She gulped nervously ¡°what is it? please don¡¯t force me.¡± she said in a breathless tone. I ced soft kisses to her neck without replying to her. Then I stood up and grabbed a tie. I waved it up N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. and down to her. She narrowed her eyebrows ¡°what?¡± I smirked and in just a second, I tied her hands up to the bed checkerboard. She squirmed under me but she didn¡¯t say a word. I guess she surrenders because she knows that I was stubborn and way stronger than her after all. Finally, I let a moane out of my mouth by her name ¡°Pinkkkk, I love you, baby, I will never force you.¡± She sighed in relief but was still curious I guess about what I was aiming to do. ¡°then why did you wrap my hands?¡± I bit my lips moving my hands to her big boobs ¡°I want to make love to you now.¡± She rolled her eyes ¡°now? But I still¡ª¡± she paused and I red at her with puppy eyes brokenly. She then smiled and nodded ¡°okay. but¡ª in one condition.¡± She raised her brow and said confidently. I teased with devilish smirk ¡°as if you have another option! I tied you already.¡± She giggled ¡°okay, I surrender, but I still have a demand.¡± I nodded while taking off my clothes slowly giving her the ability to see my hot body without cutting eye contact with her. She trembled to check my chest and my hard dick slowly ¡°my condition is¡ª make love to me in the Jacuzzi.¡± I didn¡¯t expect her words at all. but yes, I loved how creative she was and how much she was eager to make new things with me in bed. I stroked my dick slowly in front of her grunting and moaning loudly without replying to her demand. I cupped her boobs by my hands and leaned to suck it by my teeth and my tongue yfully in hunger. She moved her toes to my dick turning me on. I pulled my head back smirking to her ¡°I see that my baby is so wet and horny.¡± I rubbed my chin. She blushed ¡°fuck me now Valdo.¡± She said in an annoyed tone as if shemanded me. ¡°no,¡± I popped my tongue out of my mouth, teasing her. She pouted ¡°please, I want you to fuck me hard now. Or I will never let you.¡± I untied her hands instantly and carried her by my arms in bridal style then I walked to the Jacuzzi and put her down gently ¡°you asked for a hard fuck, don¡¯t scream then and beg me to stop.¡± She threw me withpetitive looks then she wrapped her hands around my neck pushing me down next to her. She chuckled lightly and started brushing her pussy to my dick. ¡°I will ride now.¡± She said huskily while tickling my soft spot behind my ears. I adjusted her body on my dick and she rode on her own. She was kind of slow, barely taking all of dick inside her. But I loved her facial expressions that showed me how much she was enjoying every single thrust of my dick. I ced my hands on her shoulders and pushed her Harder on my dick, she screamed and shot me with death re to only be weed with a sheepish smirk from me ¡°what? I want it tough and rough.¡± I pulled her head closer leaving no gap between us breathes then I pushed my tongue roughly to her mouth making her lose the ability to move her body. I thrust under her taking the ride control stroking my lisp to her and my dick to her pussy. The heat of our bodies was out of limits, both of us were on the edge to reach our climax but we were not yet ready to let it go. We wanted more and more. Even with the sore down in her pussy but she wanted me to fuck harder. She was barely breathing but she asked me to give her what she needs ¡°I love you Valdo. Fuck me harder please.¡± I couldn¡¯t reject that sweet demand. I pulled her away and I stood up, I bent her to the edge of the Jacuzzi tub as a doggy style then all of sudden I gave it hard inside her pussy. To fill her pussy with my huge dick ¡°do you like it now? Hu? Scream! Let me hear your voice.¡± She panted saying in stutter tone ¡°yes, I _ I need more¡ª. Please Eeeeeeeeeee.¡± I mmed her ass cheeks making her startle a bit. Her legs were shaking underneath my rough thrusts. I pulled her out of the Jacuzzi and flipped her head to make it in the water and her ass out to the floor ¡°okay, take it as a ve now. If you want me to stop, just squeeze my leg or my arm.¡± I said to her. And she nodded eagerly to feel that kind of ve and master thing. Even me actually I was curious to feel what if I was into that stuff?! I pushed her head to the water, drowning her head down. And at the same moment, my dick was shoving her ass hole digging in circles. She was nothing but breathless. I pushed deeper and faster. I made sure that my feet were next to her hand. I didn¡¯t want to lose her for just a sex. But even so, she was struggling to raise her head up and tried as if I was really torturing her or raping her. But she didn¡¯t stop me. I pulled her heart for seconds to give her permission to fill her lungs with oxygen. She breathlessly said ¡°rape me, your highness. Give me more.¡± And that I pushed her head down to the water again. I pushed to her pussy then I pulled to push in her ass. I switched between her holes for a few minutes further. Then I pulled her out and flipped her body on her back ¡°throat or pussy?¡± I asked sensually ring at her lips that I felt I missed a lot even so I kissed her all the time. There was pure love between us filled with lust and yearn and crave, heartbeats that raced each clearly could be heard. There were bonds and affections that couldn''t be expressed in words. Wanted to be inside her for the rest of my life. She bit her Pink lips and motioned to her lips then moved her fingers to her boobs then to her pussy then to her ass. I widened my eyes stroking my dick by my hands ¡°what? Do you want me to fill all of those?¡± She licked the corner of her mouth ¡°bukkake daddy.¡± I lost my mind by her horny husky tone, then I pushed my dick to her lips reaching her throat, she was choked in her breath but I enjoyed how she suffered. I guess I figured out I was dominating even I sex. I pushed three fingers in her pussy thrusting harder while reaching my climax and filling her throat with my liquid. I granted loudly and she was shivering under me from over sensitivity because she had reached her climax again with me. I pulled my dick back and milked thest drops on her boobs nipples. She inhaled and exhaled with wide satisfied eyes. But she wondered what I was going to do next. I bent to her nipples to lick my drops of fluid while thrusting two fingers in her ass, she squirmed ¡°oh my king, voodoo please stop.¡± But I didn¡¯t stop, her ass hole turned me on and the way she was moaning my name made my dick even harder as if I was still hungry for more. I brushed my hard dick to her stomach, she shyly blushed ¡°you didn¡¯t get enough, huh?¡± I shook my head ¡°no, I want more and more baby Pink.¡± Then I remembered that I should get off her or she will faint, I still have more surprises for her. I pulled myself and lifted her up by my arms to the bed to let her take some rest. She wrapped her arms around my neck with half sealed eyes ¡°that was amazing,¡± shemented. I ced a feathery kiss to her strawberry tasted lips ¡°I think I want more.¡± I remarked. She giggled lightly ¡°I¡¯m all yours, my king.¡± She winked at me seductively. I pressed my mouth to her neck kissing passingly then I pulled my head back ¡°I want to mark you. I never did.¡± I remembered that. but I didn¡¯t mark her back then because she was already mine. And we got mated immediately. Everyone already knows that. She nodded ¡°do it then. Make me yours by all the ways.¡± She said confidently as if she wanted me to do so. I red at her gorgeous Pink eyes ¡°but it will be painful. Could you handle that?¡± I asked in curiosity. She nodded silently and pushed my head down to her neck again and that was me pushing my fangs to her soft white neck deeply biting and leaving my mark. She screamed painfully. I pulled back seeing the blood streaming but soon it will be healed. She mentioned, ¡°that was too painful but I think I¡¯m¡ª¡± I raised my eyebrows ¡°you are what?¡± She strokes my mouth with her lips and her tongue asking for entrance, kissed me and I kissed her back roughly. Then she pulled and said simply ¡°I guess I¡¯m a masochist!¡± ¡°what?¡± I almost yelled in a thunderstruck. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled lightly ¡°could we make another BDSM stuff?¡± she asked in a whisper tone. I guess she was hesitant to ask so, but she didn¡¯t know that I was like her, so I wanted to try some. Maybe because we were mates and supposed to be equal andplete each other. Maybe that was the reason she felt so. Same time as me as I have realized that I really want to give her rougher and tough sex. I smiled demonically ¡°I guess so, but first¡ª I have a surprise for you.¡± Then I grabbed hands and helped her to walk on her feet, we were totally naked. And seeing her bare body and her ass swaying in front of me was so hard to not brush my dick to her like a cat brushing her body to her owner. Once we reached the other room inside my suite, the royal room. She screamed in happiness ¡°oh my gooooooooooooood!¡± Yes, she loved it. "special dolls for my sex dolls," I wrapped my hands to her waist and brushed my dick to her back lifting her up from the floor "I want to fuck you here next to the dolls and now." "fuck and eat then repeat daddy." she seductively said. leaning her head against my bare chest and yes, I couldn''t wait for more. Chapter 90 making love in the water! Chapter 90 making love in the water! Chapter 90*** making love in the water! King Valdo pov*** I lifted her up between my arms and swam with her ying in the water and undressing her piece by piece. Until she was not able to touch the ground by her own feet anymore. I grabbed her waist and her body tightly to me and I lifted her up to my waist letting her straddle her legs around my waist and that was it for me to push her up and down on my dick¡ª. Yes, we did it for too long in the water and it was the most crazed thing ever. But the feelings of my dick sliding easily in her pussy was amazing. But I loved that feeling with her. Every time I touch her or make love to her I go more crazy in love with her. That definitely was making our bond stronger. And every time I reach my climax, I feel like hard once again and I ask for more and more intimacy as if I get fully charged all over again. Getting enough of her wasn¡¯t something in my body dictionary. She owns every inch of my body. I panted saying breathless while flipping her on my back and walking out of the water, ¡°wow, Pink that¡¯s awesome. You became very experienced in sex.¡± She giggled lightly holding my neck and trailing a few kisses yfully ¡°only because I¡¯m with you and I want to satisfy you.¡± I blurted out with all confidence and heartily ¡°you are enough for me. I swear.¡± Once I reached the shore, I let her stand down on her own feet after covering her body for sure with her clothes. Actually with the only piece I found in the water after we got drenched. She pouted annoyed ¡°but you said that you have been with others.¡± I scrunched the tip of my nose and said mocking, but I meant it actually ¡°they do suck very good to be honest. But I don¡¯t need a suck here. I just need you.¡± She stabbed the sand by her own bare feet childish and screamed bothered with what I have said ¡°I want you to fuck me hard as much as you want.¡± I shook my head and said after thinking and processing her words carefully in my mind and yes that was my answer ¡°but, I can¡¯t risk that. Especially if you are pregnant now.¡± She raised her hand up suggesting to me ¡°then let¡¯s make a signal to stop you if I was feeling so much pain.¡± I raised my brows and asked her while I was thinking of a signal too ¡°so what¡¯s the sign.¡± What! Yes, sure I wanted to fuck her all the time! I can¡¯t deny that so what she suggested was actually a good idea and I didn¡¯t mind that. She snapped her fingers and bawled ¡°daddy.¡± I shook my head slowly in disagreeing ¡°no, it will not work. It will make it harder for me.¡± Yes, that was the truth, every time she says daddy, I feel like a train with no stop station going further and faster like an insane wolf. She snapped her fingers again suggesting ¡°then slow down.¡± I almost dropped my jaw and said annoyed ¡°no its not working too.¡± She made a puppy face and crossed her arms over her chest which gave me a full view of her bare boobs under that transpired wet shit ¡°so what do you suggest Valdo?¡± I reimed myself and tried to stop my dick from getting harder and said to her ¡°just tell me to stop whatever you want.¡± She nodded in defeat, and said to me ¡°okay, I want to ask you something now very important.¡± I pulled her to my chest and red at her ¡°what is baby Pink?¡± She bit her lips shyly and asked me ¡°what do you think about naming theing baby?¡± I pecked her lips gently then said in a whispering tone ¡°okay, if it is a girl, I will call her Pinky and if it is a boy I will call him panko.¡± What! I really wanted to do that! I know it¡¯s silly names and that I didn¡¯t think about names actually. But I wanted anything to be referred to her after all. She opened her mouth and said in disbelief ¡°what? This is insane. It¡¯s not even names!¡± I shrugged my shoulders and said simply smirking ¡°whatever! I want them to be named yours.¡± She wrapped her arms around my neck and jumped hanging on kissing my lips ¡°I love you, daddy, Fuck dammit! I couldn¡¯t just say no. as if her body was a magical ma to me. Once she says daddy, I feel like tossing her under me and attacking her body animalistic! Please God save her from me! ................... King Valdo pov*** I nudged her cheeks yfully trying to wake her up ¡°baby,¡± I licked her cheeks and her neck with my tongue. She opened her eyes and yawned ¡°yes,¡± I grinned sheepishly joking ¡°I think you like that bed a lot, you have been sleeping for ten hours.¡± She blinked shockingly and almost hopped off the bed ¡°really?¡± I nodded assuring to her and pointed by my fingers to the dark outside ¡°yes, you almost fell asleep while I was making love to you in the water, then I lifted you up to that bed and you are still sleeping.¡± She bit her lips and scratched the back of her neck embarrassed ¡°sorry, but I loved it so much. I just feel refreshed now.¡± I wrapped my arms around her waist and pecked her lips into a yummy and declivous kiss ¡°let¡¯s wake up and get dressed, I¡¯m throwing a party for you.¡± She widened her eyes surprised ¡°really? But I don¡¯t have a nice dress.¡± I pointed to her in a lovingly tone ¡°just wear the golden one that we bought earlier. You will look adorable in that one. Be ready in minutes. The band won¡¯t stand for long for us.¡± She gasped and almost squealed cheerfully like a kid ¡°band!¡± I mmed her ass lightlyughing ¡°go now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. . After ten minutes, she stepped confidently knocking the floor by her heels, and she said from the tip of her nose with self-stem ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and said while roaming around her sexy body and taking a full look at the dress that already turned me on again ¡°me too. Let¡¯s go.¡± But once we stepped out of that vi, and walked slowly surrounded by candles everywhere, which I had already ordered my men and the housekeepers to do. She squealed chillingly and almost jumped in her cementing and the tears of happiness filled her eyes ¡°oh my god! It''s a party only for the two of us?¡± I proudly asked her happily that I made her feel like that ¡°yes, very romantic huh?¡± She sobbed and wiped her tears informing me while linking her arms to mine ¡°I can¡¯t express what I feel to you. Seriously it¡¯s too much. I don¡¯t deserve all of that.¡± I pulled her chin up and wiped her tears then slipped a small rose to her hand, Pink as her Pink eyes and said ¡°don¡¯t say bullshit. Let¡¯s dance baby.¡± Chapter 91 meeting all my whores with her! Chapter 91 meeting all my whores with her! Chapter 91*** meeting all my whores with her! King Valdo pov*** And yes, we danced and we had much fun and for sure it ended by her and I in bed again making love till the morning. But that day, I decided to not let her sleep. It was the right time to end all my past dirty rtionships. Yes, I want to kill the past, I wanted to open up her heart for me with much trust. I just wanted to keep her only in my life. So¡ª that was the time to take her with me¡ª actually she never imagined what I was aiming to do for her. It wasn¡¯t so much sacrifice but it would be too much for her. I wasn¡¯t a bad ass after all, I wasn¡¯t a bad Alpha who liked to humiliate others. But for her, I would do anything to raise the faith between us again. Pink stared at me confused and somehow annoyed by what I had decided to do. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I said in a deep tone exining to her my real intentions which were pure as ice ¡°because I want to start a new life with you. I don¡¯t want any dirty past anymore. I want to prove to you that you are the most precious thing in the universe to me and to my heart.¡± She tried to convince me not to do that ¡°but seriously I believe your words. You don¡¯t have to humiliate another woman.¡± I pulled her to my chest and told her ¡°don¡¯t worry, they need a p on their faces to wake them up and martially. They are true sluts and have never even been in love with me. actually just part of me.¡± She raised an eyebrow in curiosity ¡°what do you mean? Your money?¡± I chuckled as a reaction of her innocence ¡°how innocent you are. No, they are in love with my huge¡ª dick.¡± She made a puppy face and sulked, pushing me away to ¡°be polite please.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and rolled my eyes ¡°what? It¡¯s the truth. Don¡¯t you?¡± She sealed her face with her hand shyly and blushed like a tomato ¡°stop talking like that. I¡¯m too shy.¡± I uncovered her eyes and pulled her close to me facing her gorgeous face ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. And don¡¯t Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. worry it won¡¯t take a lot of time.¡± She pouted like a silly ¡°what do you mean?¡± I dragged her gently downstairs ¡°I actually invited all of them tonight here. so it will be much easier.¡± She tried to release her hand from grip and said dumbfounded ¡°what!¡± I ignored what she said and insisted to finish what I have started already. They are here.¡± And once we reached downstairs, they were all gathered already by my men, I rashly and arrogantly said with a wide smirk covering my face ¡°hello sluts! Yes, all of you used to suck my dick! So to keep it straight and to not waste my time. I¡¯m married now so stop chasing me. I will never cheat on my adorable wife. And because you are all here now. I decided to give all of you gifts. As goodbye and thanks for satisfying my dick.¡± Pink pped my shoulder gently and whispered in an unsatisfied tone to me, more like ming me ¡°that was horrible!¡± I whispered back into her ear with a sincere tone ¡°sorry about that. but that¡¯s how I could cut with all of them at once. I want to keep you in my life forever.¡± But they actually loved the gifts, jewelry boxes and cars and money! I wrapped her to my chest, and leaned closer to her lips leaving no gap to collide us breathes together. She drew a smile that lit up my day and calmly and slowly said to me more in a confessional tone ¡°me too. I love you and thanks for being in love with me.¡± I raised an eyebrow teasing her with in facial expressions ¡°and who said that I¡¯m in love with you?¡± She gasped in a thunderstruck, I swear I heart her heart racing like drums in the chest ¡°huh?¡± I chuckled loudly and said in a serious tone, emcing every wording out of my mouth ¡°yes! I adore you not just in love with you,¡± And sure that was sealed by a kiss. She awarded me with one, even so what I have done and what I have said to those who bothered her because she didn¡¯t like such situations, but deep inside her she was grateful that I chose her over all other women in that universe. That my heart beats only for her. If I would love to die, I would love to see her for thest time. I would like to see only her eyes. ................... King Valdo pov*** And before going back to my kingdom, I decided to have fun with her, actually I didn¡¯t expect that it might end dramatically like that. and to be honest it wasn¡¯t for pure fun. I lied. I just wanted to test her before training her. If she got scared easily or not. And that shouldn¡¯t go badly! It was just a horror house after all for god sake! She shouldn¡¯t have got scared but instead she should scare them. She clutched my jacket shivering and scared as fuck and asked me for the million times ¡°honey! Are you sure? I mean. I feel scared from my shadow already.¡± I pushed her hand next to her and said pressing on my words trying to remind her that she was the queen of all the Alphas and my Luna ¡°stop being like that! you need to get some practice. You are not a normal woman, remember that.¡± She nodded in depression ¡°okay.¡± And that was the worst mistake I have ever made. She just disappeared and I couldn¡¯t see her, I shouted trying to find her, I was still calm ¡°where are you?¡± But after five minutes of shouting her name and not getting an answer back, I freaked out and started to run everywhere inside the horror house yelling ¡°baby! Where are you?¡± Suddenly I heard her voice screaming back ¡°please help me! It''s too dark here. I¡¯m scared.¡± And that¡¯s when I located her by my nostril and my ears heard someone talking to her in a slutty way ¡°hello sexy!¡± She squealed in a trembling tone with all of her voice ¡°what? Get off me. don¡¯t touch me.¡± I rushed to her and pulled her to my chest fret pushing that fucking man away from her ¡°baby!¡± And then after I calmed her down a bit and assured her that she was safe now and there¡¯ nothing to be scared about. I turned back to that man and pinned him to the wall punching her face one after another with no mercy ¡°what the hell are you doing to my wife!¡± But she yelled at me sobbing, almost shivering ¡°please stop.¡± I asked her while strangling the man ¡°what he has done to you. Tell me now.¡± She breathlessly answered me in a low tone, ¡°he tried to touch me and kiss me.¡± I growled angrily losing my temper and pressing my nails into his neck ¡°I will be fucking kill him now.¡± But she stopped me, she ced her hand on my shoulder begging me with tears falling on her sweet cheeks, ¡°no please. He was already bleeding. Please stop. I hate blood.¡± But what stopped me was her cold fingers. I couldn¡¯t kill him because she was pregnant after all. I released the man from my deadly grip and then carried her by my arms and hurried out of that ce ¡°okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± But once we stepped out, I cupped her cheeks and said firmly to her annoyed that she wasn¡¯t able to protect herself ¡°I need to talk to you. You can¡¯t feel sick from blood. You are not such a weak woman.¡± She sobbed and fiddled nervously with her fingers ¡°but I hate blood. And it makes me feel dizzy.¡± I sighed deeply and decided to stop talking about that for now, I hugged her highly and then pulled her hand walking to the limo ¡°okay forget about it. I need to take care of you more and it¡¯s my fault after all that I let your hand.¡± She tightened her hand on mine and blurted out ¡°no it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine because I¡¯m so weak.¡± I almost yelled annoyed and informed her for the millions of times ¡°no you are not weak. You are just innocent. There''s a big difference. Even so you are pretending that you are strong but you are still fragile and pure with white heart that¡¯s all. Now let¡¯s go, you need to sleep, you might catch the flu. The weather is cold now.¡± I ended that freaking night and took her back to the kingdom. That was it. she needed to go back and I needed to take care of her and keep my eyes on her. I wouldn¡¯t risk it anymore. I lose the capacity to breathe when I see her tears going down her cheeks. I feel remorseful that I shouted at her. I feel like lost in a majorbyrinth since Ipleted a misstep and made her pitiful. I nearly feel like her dad, her defender who must deal with her in all things. I have a craving for spoiling her like my sweet child since she has the right to be dealt with like a ruler. Chapter 92 designing a dress for her! Chapter 92 designing a dress for her! Chapter 92*** designing a dress for her! King Valdo pov*** And yes, we arrived safely and everything was going normally for those couple of days, until I decided to give her something. Yes, new gifts, and no I don¡¯t feel bored for making her happy. But that was totally different. I pulled her up and walked with her to the huge closet, in the middle there was my gift. I turned the lights on and said e over here, I want to show something.¡± She hung up her mouth amused and walked slowly touching the dress with her fingers ¡°wow! It¡¯s amazing, is that for me?¡± I blurted out immediately ¡°yes sure for you. Not for me! I¡¯m a male remember?¡± She pursed her lips and turned her eyes back to the dress stunned but something else was scrolling in her mind, she asked me hesitantly ¡°yes, sure my king. I mean¡ª why?¡± I sighed and said ¡°I designed it for you.¡± She widened her eyes impressed, andmentedplimenting me ¡°really? You are very talented.¡± I shook my head with a grin covering my face that was red already ¡°don¡¯tpliment me.¡± She giggled back and said to me gently ¡°I¡¯m not, it¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m stunned actually.¡± I asked her concerned, I really wanted her to like that one ¡°so do you like it?¡± She nodded her head dly and asked me curious ¡°sure. But what¡¯s the asion?¡± And pushed her to the dress and zipped my mouth, not telling her ¡°just get ready and wear it, you will know it very soon.¡± She thanked me softly ring at the dress while taking it off and handing it to her ¡°okay. thanks.¡± I mentioned and pecked her lips in passionate longingly one ¡°don¡¯t thank me.¡± She gulped nervously and gazed at me deeply ¡°why?¡± I moved my fingers sensually to her cheeks and informed her with the deep feelings inside of my heart ¡°told you. I¡¯m already yours.¡± She raised her brow and said loudly ¡°and I already belong to¡ª¡± She paused and asked her hurriedly with lost temper ¡°to whom?¡± She snapped her fingers and grinned telling me ¡°to the Alpha king.¡± I sighed in relief exhaling deeply and muttered ¡°how could the gods send me something adorable and cute and pretty like you?¡± She made a puppy face and blushed ¡°don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m not like that.¡± I licked the corner of my mouth teasing her but looking to her seductively ¡°you are more than that actually. I guess I¡¯m blind.¡± She gasped and worried ¡°what?¡± she was easy to be teased actually and I liked to do that to her most of the time. I pulled a strand of her hair back to her ear and leaned closer to her ear saying in a whisper tickling tone ¡°I¡¯m blinded with your love. I can¡¯t take you out of my mind, even if you are next to me! That''s painful and stresses me and makes me worried all the time, I feel like putting you in my pocket to not lose you.¡± She smirked, hitting my chest in protest, gently faking that my words hurt her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m not that tiny.¡± I cupped her cheeks and deeply in a sharp tone said to her not joking at all ¡°seriously! I love you. Don¡¯t ever hate me or leave me or fall for another one.¡± She threw herself into my wide chest and hugged me tightly saying innocently ¡°I will never do something like that not in this life and not in another life.¡± The best thing about having a soul mate is that the two souls will always be together, always need each other and always feel so attached as one. Something cannot be stted not in this life and not in another. Every time she is by my side or sleeping, I feel like waking her up and shower her with kisses and apologize to her for not being a poet or not having the proper words that could describe how much I love her or how much I want her. Sometimes I feel like staring only at her face and that is just enough for me and on the other times I feel like yelling at her and threatening her to not leave or I will kill her. So much conflicted feelings inside my heart and my brain because of her strong love that beat up the hell out of me. Yes, I do love her. I can¡¯t deny that. with every valve of my heart. Everything in me throbs for her. every inch in my body wants her. I wish I could be with her forever, for eternity not just for thest breath of mine. . She is the only woman whom I never get tired or bored of talking to. I will never get a headache from that. She is the only woman that I keep thinking of day and night, she is the only one who has the ability to cross my mind and send me in a long maze with no end. She is the only one who can make me smile without even trying, and she could make me huff and buff annoyed and angry by just teasing me childishly. The affections of her on my body is beyond the beliefs. Something cannot be stopped or controlled. She is the only one I want to keep in my life. That''s what I really feel every time I look into her gorgeous eyes, even though I was mad at her, even though she made a horrible unforgivable mistake, she is different to me. She makes me simply fall deeper in her love every day. ............. King Valdo pov*** And after she got ready and wore her new dress, I took her out for a long visit. Once we arrived at our first destination, she asked me hoping that she could get an answer because I ignored all her answers for too long. What¡¯s in your mind? Why are we here?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I finally informed her ¡°we are going to visit all the kingdoms, staying night or day at each one.¡± She rolled her eyes confused ¡°why for?¡± I pulled her hand and ced a soft kiss on her upper hand softly telling her the reason ¡°to show them the queen and my love.¡± She furrowed her brows and grimaced annoyed of what I have just decided ¡°don¡¯t be serious please.¡± I raised an eyebrow and said firmly ¡°I¡¯m very serious actually.¡± She nagged and asked me angrily almost yelling ¡°why?¡± I growled ¡°told you!¡± She lowered her gaze and asked in a low tone ¡°no! I mean the real reason?¡± I pulled her chin up and looked deeply into her eyes then said in husky tone ¡°love!¡± She stammered and flickered ¡°love?! I don¡¯t get it.¡± I turned her body and hugged her from behind then I pressed my chin to her neck and said in an intimate tone ¡°to make sure that no one will dare to look at you in the wrong way. And to make sure that you are getting used to the new life as a queen and to tell everyone everywhere that you are mine.¡± She freaked out and cleared her throat and even her heart beaded so fast ¡°this is too much! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± I turned her back again and kissed her lips and pulled back saying to her ¡°no, it¡¯s exactly what I should do and actually I did it toote. No let¡¯s go and don¡¯t worry you will love the new life that is full of responsibility.¡± She blurted out in disbelief ¡°responsibility? But I¡¯m useless!¡± I raised my brows and grimaced annoyed that she was still seeing herself as nothing, she was queen for god sake! ¡°who said so?¡± She sighed in depression ¡°me and my past!¡± I rubbed her back in circles assuring her and giving her more exnation ¡°you will be useful and handful and everyone will worship you and love you. I promise you.¡± She nodded in a broken smile and confessed to me honestly why she was so scared ¡°and I trust you. I just didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed by me.¡± I linked my arms to her saying ¡°don¡¯t rush things you are still eighteen and so young. I will make sure that you have much knowledge soon and I will train you to be the best queen ever. Now let¡¯s go.¡± She walked one step then she stopped me saying ¡°okay, but¡ª¡± She paused again, actually shivering under my gaze, I asked her in concern ¡°but what?¡± She rounded her fist and said with spacing eyes as if she was remembering bad past days ¡°my pack! I mean.¡± I narrowed my eyes ¡°do you mean Derek pack or your real father pack?¡± She blurted out with her eyes getting red, I couldn¡¯t tell if she was going to cry or if she was angry ¡°both!¡± I dragged her hand in hand and walked next to her after I raised her chin up to make sure that she will walk confidently like a queen and said to her ¡°soon you will know what will happen. Don¡¯t worry. I will always be by your side like your shadow. I will chew anyone whoes close to you with my teeth.¡± Yes, I would do anything to stop anyone froming closer to her. She was my life. She was my everything and to be honest. I was sure that somehow someday; I would kill someone. But what I hated the most, was that till that point I couldn¡¯t know what were the illusions that I got when we were in the outside world! Who were they?! The only one I got was Frederick the son of the old wise me. but that woman! Whom I fucked and the other professor! Fuck that was too weird and I sacred to death that both of them will be appear soon. And what I hated too, that my beta didn¡¯t fucking appear till now. What was going on?! I felt tricked or going into a trap by all the people around me. I started to be luscious about everyone. What she didn¡¯t know was that I was scared more than her. With every step of mine, I was getting more worried. That day hit my brain over and over with every kingdom we were vesting, as if I was searching by my eyes and my mind for those persons there. Who the fuck are them? Was that really reading the future or was just illusions! But what about Fred?! He was real and I met him and figured out that the wise old man already sent him for me to protect Pink! I was going insane by every visit, but feeling relieved as well because I didn¡¯t find any. Chapter 93 reading for her at night! Chapter 93 reading for her at night! Chapter 93*** reading for her at night! King Valdo pov*** I rolled in the bed brushing my nose to her lips and saying calmly ¡°so, you are still awake?¡± She nodded her head while sealing eyes ¡°yes, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± I offered to her ¡°would you like me to read something to you?¡± She opened her eyes suddenly and jumped off the bed dragging me out excited ¡°really? A book?¡± We walked to the small library and said to her ¡°anything. Pick one from the library and I will read It to you.¡± She grabbed one and handed it to me ¡°okay, this one.¡± I took it and sat on the couch and patted her to sit on myp ¡°okay,e sleep on myp.¡± She chuckled andmented ¡°the couch will be destroyed by our heavy weight.¡± I wrapped my arms around her chest and said while opening that book ¡°don¡¯t worry. Come here. let me read this fairytale for you.¡± She giggled and noted ¡°yes, Cindere.¡± I remarked to her while ring in admiring way at her angelic face and remembering how she took my heart by just a blink of her Pink eyes ¡°and you are like Cindere except you got married to me on the same day I saw your eyes.¡± She giggled shyly covering her face with her small soft hands ¡°yes, I remember that day.¡± I closed the book and pulled her up to my chest ring at her deeply ¡°then let me close that book and remind you of what happened that day. And my feelings.¡± She fluttered her eyshes stunned ¡°really?¡± I nodded my head and said happily regaining and scrolling in my mind how we met and what happened ¡°yes.¡± And I started to tell her the whole story¡ª. ¡°once upon a time¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t know that I was searching for her for too long. My father didn¡¯t die. But because I was one of my kind and I have more powers than all other Alphas even more than my father who was a legend and born with four powers. By getting old, he asked me to take his position. No one rejected the Alpha because someday I was going to take it anyway. But because I was born with eight powers that made them unique. No one ever could be better than me. No one very born had too many powers. If you are Alpha with three powers then you take a position in the counselor or be a minister because it''s the highest power level. But if you were born with four like my father then you have to take a battle with the king and who wins takes the throne and be the king. But for me, it was something out of the limits of any other Alphas. I have heard a lot about king Valdo that he was born with eight four powers as well as my dead. And because my father respected him as his best friend. He named me by his name as a kind of honor. And guess what? I doubled those powers, yes, my powers after training for twenty years became sixteen but I didn¡¯t mention that. I keep that as a secret to not scare any other of the kings of our kingdoms. That¡¯s why deep inside me I felt something was waiting for me. something more strong than being an Alpha king of all the kings. But when I turned twenty-five, that day my instinct and actually my dad asked me a very weird favor. I was checking on his health; he was leaping in his bed. I kissed his head and before leaving his room. He stopped me ¡°maybe I¡¯m getting an old son, but my instinct tells me that you will find your mate today. Go search for her. In the forest next to dead king Valdo pack.¡± And his words froze me. Why that day? It was my birthday. But I guess even with all my powers, I couldn¡¯t know that future. I just left and obeyed my father and when Inded in the forest near dead king Valdo. I felt something different. If I was in my home. The scent was getting stronger in my nose. My heart was beating too fast more than normal. My feet started to hurry following the strong scent. And my men followed my pace. Until I found the sleeping beauty, before even waking her up. Before opening her eyes. I just knew it. I found my soulmate. My mate and my Luna. The one I kept myself virgin for her. I refused to touch any other woman for all of my life, I want everything to be perfect to be for her and to make her for me. Even my father didn¡¯t ask me to choose any Luna. But he asked me and advised me to wait and someday I will find mine. At that moment I realized why my father Said so because the feelings were unbearable to behold with one heart. It was stronger than belief. Love from first sight. I wanted to hug even so her clothes were dirty. I wanted to kiss her face, even so, she wasn¡¯t clean. I wanted to hug her tightly and keep her between my arms even so her body was so tiny and I might break her bones by strong embrace. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But when she looked at me, I felt all the world does not exist anymore. Something was there hidden in her broken eyes. Even so, she was different with Pink gorgeous eyes. But I know back then that her existence in my life would make me stronger. But obstacles would face us. I couldn¡¯t tell because no one was born with reading the future power except one old man, I have heard a lot about him. My father told me that man was king Valdo''s best friend. And actually, I wanted to meet him sooner. Especially when I figured out after looking into her eyes that she was living in the castle. One of my powers was reading the past and fears. And yes, I saw her a little princess and I saw her as a maid! I saw her forced to do inappropriate sexual things with¡ª. Her brothers. I knew everything when I invaded her soul by my power. It was seconds of hypnotizing her to read why she was scared from. But what she didn¡¯t know is that I even saw her running away after Derek wanted to sleep with her. It was kind of a relief to know that she wanted to keep her virginity. I was mad because she was forced and suffered but I wasfortable because she didn¡¯t do anything out of her will. I wanted to kill all of them. But I knew that she wouldn''t take it. revenge back. Or any other meaning I won¡¯t take my revenge from them by killing them. They used my baby and I want to let them suffer. It was hard on her to go back to the castle, but I wanted to let them know. I wanted to show her that she will be protected by me. I wanted to make her happy. And I wanted to know the truth from her mouth. To know if she really could be my loyal lovely Luna or not. The responsibilities of taking care of all the packs were already heavy on my shoulders and as much as I wanted to support her but I wanted to be supported by Luna. I admit that she was beautiful, not the most beautiful. But she was beautiful on her own. I was just hoping that she wasn¡¯t so broken. I wanted to see if she could be recovered mentally and physically soon I wanted to see if she could be strong and face her enemies. But seriously she surprised me. I just felt so fucking hatred in my chest when Derek the king of the pack dared to pull her roughly and bluntly in front of me. That was respectful actually because he did so in the presence of the king ¡®me¡¯ but I wanted to see how he will act after knowing she will be my mate. That was enough to make her fall deeply intofortable sleep. Chapter 94 training her by myself! Chapter 94 training her by myself! Chapter 94*** training her by myself! King Valdo pov*** It was the time for her to get ready, I waited until we came back to the kingdom, I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I nudged her cheeks and even tickled her with a deep sharp tone this time ¡°get up.¡± She opened her eyes scared of me and cleared her eyes worriedly ¡°what! Why are you talking in such a serious tone?¡± I faked a grimace and coldly pulled her up on her feet and leaned closer saying in a scary tone ¡°I should be like that. I¡¯m going to train you now.¡± She dropped her jaw shocked ¡°huh?¡± I pointed my finger to her nose telling her by what I have decided recently ¡°I will be yourself trainer, get ready. It will be a long day and rough.¡± She opened her mouth and tried to protest ¡°but¡ª¡± But I cut off her saying sternly ¡°I want you to concentrate with me.¡± She nodded submitting politely to me, she had no choice after all ¡°okay.¡± Imanded her sternly and left the room walking downstairs ¡°wear your clothes first. And I will be N?velDrama.Org (C) content. waiting for you downstairs.¡± She mumbled in a defeated tone trying to not yawn ¡°yes my king.¡± She was so freakish sleepy and her eyes almost sealed. And once she stepped down, I gestured to her firmly to trail me out. I stab my shoes to the ground once we got into the garden and breathed deeply feeling the breeze of fresh hair touching my face, She said sleepily, annoyed , asking me ¡°I¡¯m ready, what¡¯s our first training?¡± I waved my brows up and down, actually wanted to tease her deadly but I stopped myself ¡°shifting!¡± She shook her head as if she had seen a ghost in front of her ¡°no way! I can¡¯t please.¡± I said in a dominating tone ¡°take off your clothes now.¡± She rolled her head around and asked me confused ¡°in the garden?¡± I scratched the back of my neck and smiled weakly feeling awkward, I gestured to her to follow me ¡°no silly. I think you are right. Come to the jungle with me. we will be alone.¡± Once we dogged into the ck forest, she rushed to my back and clutched my clothes in fear I huffed and stopped her ¡°don¡¯t nag! Just obey me.¡± She lowered her gaze but obeyed politely ¡°okay my king.¡± I patted her head and smiled at her ¡°good girl.¡± Then I snapped my fingers to her to make her full attention to me ¡°are you ready?¡± She rubbed her tummy moaning in pain ¡°I think something is moving in my stomach.¡± I almost hopped off my seat feeling guilty and rushed to her and carried her instantly by my arms ¡°oh my god! I¡¯m a jerk, how could I forget about the pregnancy thing. Don¡¯t take off your clothes.¡± She blinked confused asking me in curiosity ¡°you are not going to train me?¡± I blurted out feeling jerk for what I was going to do, how the hell did I forget that she was pregnant for freaking sake, I replied to her ¡°no sure not. Not now you are pregnant. I will never risk our baby or your health.¡± She smiled in relief and wrapped her arms around my neck whispering in my ear ¡°okay. can we go back now?¡± But all of sudden I paused in my ce and smirked to her devilishly ¡°no, we need to do something first.¡± She made a puppy face ¡°what is it? it¡¯s dark.¡± I widened my eyes in disbelief at her childish attitude ¡°it¡¯s not dark. It¡¯s 10 in the morning.¡± She pouted, pressing her head to my chest like a baby ¡°but it¡¯s still scary!¡± I insisted but was kind of soft with her not dominating ¡°don¡¯t be like that. I will protect you. Nowe here in that cave.¡± She squealed in fear telling me ¡°no! bears will kill me.¡± I dropped my jaw in thunderstruck and reminded her with the fact ¡°you are a wolf for god sake!¡± She shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes at me ¡°yes. But a female after all and pregnant.¡± I teased her and chuckled ¡°coward.¡± She made a puppy face and retorted ¡°no.¡± I put her down on her feet and pulled her inside with me ¡°thene with me,¡± She nodded but almost tightened her grip scared ¡°okay, don¡¯t leave my hand then.¡± I pinned her inside the cave and licked her neck down and up and huskily said turning her on ¡°I won¡¯t leave your body baby; I will stick my dick in your hot pussy here.¡± Chapter 95 new castle and new room! Chapter 95 new castle and new room! Chapter 95*** new castle and new room! King Valdo pov*** I screamed into her ear making her startle, she frowned and mumbled angrily ¡°what again? Why are you keep waking me up so early? I need to sleep.¡± I just said simply ¡°new home.¡± She narrowed her eyes lost in-between my words trying to process what I have said ¡°what?¡± I smirked ¡°just¡ª.¡± And she cut me off saying what I was going to say to her ¡°just wake up and wear your clothes and be ready and I will wait for you downstairs. Got that.¡± I chuckled and patted her head teasingly ¡°humus¡ª yes exactly. Don¡¯t bete.¡± She nodded, stretching her arms in the air trying to wake herself ¡°sure.¡± After an hour, I drove us away from the castle. And I stood in the middle after opening the door of the car to her to get out. She formed and asked me ¡°so¡ª why are we here now in the desert out of nowhere?¡± I adjusted her body and pointed to her ¡°it¡¯s not a desert, look over there.¡± She shockingly said in awe amused of the scene ¡°wow! It¡¯s a white huge castle!¡± I nodded informing her of my surprise ¡°yes, our new castle and new home.¡± She blinked and stared at me, not sure ¡°really?¡± I pulled her hurriedly inside the castle saying seductively because seriously I felt that I wanted to sleep with her immediately with no reason, just wanted her as always ¡°yes, now let¡¯se in and let me show you our new room and our king size bed.¡± Shemented ¡°horny!¡± I licked the corner of my mouth and said before pushing her to the bed and topping her warming hot body by mine ¡°very horny baby.¡± And sure, in a few seconds we were totally naked and I was thrusting my dick inside her wet pussy giving her pleasure and satisfaction and the most intimate feeling ever. What? I deserved an award after giving her such a surprise. I admit thatsted for too long. Maybe three to four rounds but I really wanted that and she didn¡¯t stop me as well! She liked that. She liked every single position in bed with me. she was born to be under me and in between my arms. The bond and found between us was different and more than strong. Regardless of how frequently, she grins to me¡ª each time will make her feel off the ground like a winged creature in the sky. Each time will make me feel how fortunate I''m. like each time she puts a delicate kiss to my cheeks makes my heart throb race in my chest like a game vehicle needed to win the title. Yes, my heart was beating in my chest like drums. My mouth wanted to sing a song for her. I loved her so much that I feel I could suffer to breathe if she lifts my side. I would never imagine myself away from her. To have a child or not from her, she will only be my baby doll. I would and will and want to spoil. Pamper her every day and night. Somehow I feel like a freaking jerk, that I want to push her inside. Keep her deep in my heart and lock her away from others eyes. The way she pulled me to her love was something magical, even the ma would never be that strong. Iron could melt under her hands touch so how should I not swoon under her kisses and hugs? Whenever she goes, I will be after her. Whatever she needs I will get it immediately to her. I would kill whoever wants to be with her, because she meant to be mine and I will keep it as it should be. ................ King Valdo pov*** After month, I was busy with that new room for our baby, Pink was deeply sleepy and I didn¡¯t notice that he entered the room next to our room. She asked me, yawning and curious, ¡°Why are you making noises in the middle of the night?¡± I raised my head up leaving what I was doing from my hand and kissed her aphorizing her ¡°sorry for waking you up. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± She walked closer inside the room and asked me ¡°so tell me what is that?¡± I informed her happily and excitedly because that was the best feeling ever ¡°I¡¯m building a bed for our She swayed her head right and left wondering ¡°why? we could just buy one.¡± I shook my head disagreeing with the idea and told her ¡°no, I really enjoy doing that by my own hand. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Actually I painted the whole room by myself.¡± She widened her eyes in a thunderstruck touching the paint of the wall and eyeballing the drawings ``you are amazing. Could I help you please?¡± I shook my head and rubbed her tummy feeling the heat and warmness of our baby ¡°no, your body looks like you¡¯re going to explode.¡± She made a puppy face and warned me teasingly with a smirk ¡°don¡¯t make fun of me please or I will tell our child not toe out.¡± I chuckled back and pecked her lips ¡°sorry, kidding. But I just worried about you.¡± She insisted on doing ¡°anything!¡± I shrugged my shoulders and pointed to her ¡°okay, you can draw something on the wall.¡± She yed with her lips and spaced out for a while then she said giggling ¡°okay¡ª I think I can do that.¡± I gave her a few minutes, then I stood up to see what she had done, I asked her ¡°what is that baby?¡± She pped her hands happily saying ¡°it¡¯s your name!¡± I mumbledmenting ¡°it¡¯s not drawing!¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and pouted her soft lips that I wanted to eat it up immediately. ¡°I know, I just wanted to remind our baby that his dad made this room especially for him.¡± I hugged her and ced a soft kiss on her forehead ¡°I love you. ¡° She said and pulled me ¡°not more than me. now let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡± I replied telling her while motioning to my sweat ¡°okay, I guess I need to take a shower first. I¡¯m so sticky. And smell bad.¡± She bit her lips seductively checking me out ¡°you smell sexy, daddy.¡± I ced my hand to her face to stop her, ¡°no! don¡¯t start.¡± She nagged and stabbed the floor with her feet in frustration and pleading tone ¡°I want my daddy.¡± I was going to say no ¡°but¡ª¡± But she raised her brows and pointed to me with her fingers saying seriously ¡°five minutes, if you don''t follow me in bed, I will lock the room. And you will need to sleep alone.¡± I trailed her pace for sure immediately, fuck dammit! I can¡¯t sleep without her at all ¡°no, I¡¯ming.¡± how could I see those eyes of her and stay cold! Chapter 96 forgiveness! Chapter 96 forgiveness! Chapter 96*** forgiveness! King Valdo pov*** After a long time of thinking about our family issues, I decided to be wise and do something about that. She was very close to giving birth. Not so close, but sooner we will be gifted by god gift so we needed to end our family crab. And start over. I prepared for everything, I linked my arms to her and walked down stairs where everyone was gathered e with me now please.¡± She tried to stop me, but I insisted and dragged her, she asked me worriedly fuming in anger ¡°where? What¡¯s going on Valdo? You have been acting weird recently.¡± I muttered while I was walking and pulled her next to me step by step ¡°yes, there''s something I was overthinking about actually andtely I decided to do the right thing.¡± She gasped ¡°huh? Don¡¯t make me worry please. Tell me now.¡± I mentioned what was killing me mentally and yes, I was worried about that actually more than anything else, ¡°what if I died? Seriously, you are so na?ve and you need to be taken care of all the time. That¡¯s why I decided to clear all the enemies and ¡ª.¡± She cut me off and stered in her ce hardly breathing ¡°what are you talking about! You scared me now.¡± I cupped her cheeks and said to her with much concern ¡°but it¡¯s the truth! I want everyone who loves you to be good to you after my death.¡± She sulked and almost shouted at me ¡°shut up now Valdo! You are not going to die. At least not before me. if you died! I will die instantly at the same second as you. We are mates, remember?¡± I ced my hand on her lips to force her to listen to me ¡°listen to me please. I want you to forgive.¡± She raised her brow and asked me confused ¡°forgive?¡± I cleared my throat and finally I spat at what was bothering me for that long ¡°yes, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kill your father and dont kill Derek or greet as well. You need to forgive them and to start over a good and new rtionship as father and brothers. Or at least you don¡¯t have to hate them.¡± She squealed and almost jumped back a few inches from the hard shock ¡°what?¡± I mostly pleaded to her ¡°would you please try to think of what I¡¯m telling you?¡± She trembled and zoned out ¡°but¡ª¡± But I cut her off and asked her gently, cing my hand on her hand ¡°please do it for me.¡± She asked me again to make sure from that ¡°are you sure? I mean l like to forgive them if you want to, but I¡¯m worried that you might change your mindter or they might try to take revenge from us.¡± I smiled assuring her and informing her ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so stupid and I think it¡¯s the right time to start a new fresh life as big family. We need to forget about the past for ouring new baby.¡± She blew a deep sigh then she said confidently after iming her courage to face her fears ¡°okay, I can do that.¡± I linked my arms to her and said happily in much relief ¡°great, nowe with me. all of them are waiting for us.¡± She hollered dumbfounded and hesitated to move her feet any more ¡°what the hell! That fast! I didn¡¯t have another choice do I?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I winked to her ¡°sort of actually.¡± And after few steps to downstairs after convincing her for an hour or more, we were down and all of them were gathered, They bowed respectfully and I gestured to them toe closer and said out loud ¡°so everyone, the queen decided to announce something for all of you. That¡¯s why she invited all of you at once, go on baby now.¡± And she started talking to garret ¡°okay, garret¡ª let¡¯s start with you. I think you should be ashamed that you abused me when I was too young. If I were in your shoe, I would decently kill myself. But even so, I think I would love to forgive you and open a new page for you as my elder brother once again if you sincerely want to.¡± Garret said to her with wide eyes in disbelief ¡°really? Yes, sure I really wanted to apologize to you a long time ago. I don¡¯t want to throw the me on Derek, but you know that he forced me to do that. I made a terrible mistake and I regret it. please forgive me. I promise that I will be a better Alpha and good brother.¡± Pink rubbed her tummy and smiled proudly ¡°and uncle actually because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Garret said happily, I guess his words were so sincere. ¡°oh my god! Really? Congrattions. I¡¯m so happy to hear that.¡± Pink said to him then turned her eyes to Derek. she was too rude a harsh ¡°thanks garrett, now it¡¯s Derek''s turn. so I don¡¯t know what I should call you. Derek or dick head! Seriously I hate you for what you have done to me. I hated you for too long. You made my life like a shit. no, I didn¡¯t have any life because of you¡ª¡± Derek coldly said with confidence and without regretting ¡°sorry, I can¡¯t say more than I loved you more than my soul. Love blinded me. it¡¯s hard to exin. But the feeling of being my mate hit me! it¡¯s hard to get what I felt all the time. I thought¡ª never mind. All I wanted to say is that I hate myself because you hate me.¡± Pink said to Derek ¡°Derek! I forgive you because you risked your life to rescue me. I know what¡¯s your real feelings and I know now what¡¯s the meaning of love. So I¡¯m giving you a second chance as my elder brother.¡± Derek bowed his head and congratted her politely ¡°that¡¯s so generous of you and congrattions for the baby.¡± She turned to her father, the king of rogues and that was the scariest scene and the worst of her ever, as if my baby Pink turned into a monster, she said to her father ¡°thanks Derek. Now¡ª the rogue king turns. It¡¯s hard for me to call you a father! What¡¯s the hell is the meaning of father if he tried to kill me. if because of him I was abandoned in the forest when I was newly born. If I lost my mother because of him. if he then again did his best to kill me and asked¡ª Derek to rape me in front of his eyes! Dammit! You can¡¯t be called a father and actually I can¡¯t find a reason to forgive you. Could you give me one? Or just go away and let me forget that I met you.¡± King carols, her father started telling Pink his excuses and reasons ``yes, I can give you a lot of reasons. First, I loved my wife so much. But she hated me. I didn¡¯t force her to marry me but she faked that she loved me. I believed her. Soon when she was born, someone told me that she was not faithful and she wasn¡¯t. that she was sleeping with another beta. And that girl might not be mine. Then, I got the vision that was exined by that girl does not belong to the rogues, she will be too good like a goddess and because of her I will lose my powers and my kingdom. And then¡ª I went crazy, I killed her by my own hands and hated that I didn¡¯t find the truth if she was faithful and loved me or not and if you are my daughter or not. But I regretted it, because I loved her more than anything else. I still had nightmares of that night. I still talk to her and imagine her with me. I didn¡¯t touch another woman ever after her. Call me crazy. But I really hope to have a daughter and grandkids now. I¡¯m not living for eternity after. All.¡± Pink blurted out once he finished throwing him with disappointed looks ¡°okay, I hate you for killing my mother. And that wasn¡¯t enough reason for me to forgive you. But again, I will do that for the sake of my king Valdo and thaw was his wish and second to start over because I think I can¡¯t hold any grudge in my heart.¡± But that was new information for me and pin actually, king carlos said to Pink ¡°thank your M.¡± Pink raised her brow asking him ¡°M?¡± King carols replied informing her with her real name ¡°yes, your real name was M.¡± But Pink said in the tone of a queen to king carols ending that discussion ¡°okay, I think I would make a stop here. I like Pink more. But thank you for telling me my first name.¡± But king carols bowed again and rushed back to her heisted from Pink reaction but he dared and ced a soft kiss on her forehead ¡°and thank your daughter for forgiving me, thank you king Valdo for giving me a second chance to be a good Alpha once again.¡± Then she boldly turned her body giving them her back and stared at me ¡°now, could please all of you leave us alone. I think I¡¯m not feeling well. I need to take a rest.¡± Derek blurted out ¡°yes, sure¡ª but I still have something to say.¡± I asked him ¡°what is it Derek?¡± Derek stared back to garret and they both smiled weirdly and informed us in the same breath ¡°next month is our mating ceremony.¡± Pink raised her brow wondering and almost bombarded them with questions ¡°our mating? What do you mean by that Derek? You and garrett found new mates?¡± Derek scrunched the tip of his nose and smirked then waved to us and left ¡°sort of. Let me surprise you in the next month. It¡¯s kind of a secret.¡± Chapter 97 garret and Derek mates! Chapter 97 garret and Derek mates! Chapter 97*** garret and Derek mates! Pink pov*** We were standing in the middle of the ballroom waiting for garrett and Derek to appear with their mates. I wasn¡¯t actually exacted to that invitation, but Valdo insisted and I didn¡¯t want him to think that I still hold any grudge to any of them. So I epted. I opened conversation with him while we were waiting ¡°Valdo! What do you think of today?¡± he shrugged his shoulders telling me ¡°I don¡¯t know; I think the mating thing this time will be a shocking one. Just hope no one would be killed.¡± I shook my head and I yfully touched his fingers with mine ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it will go bad. But I wonder about the mates.¡± Valdo teased me with a grin ¡°let¡¯s just wait, they will appear now in any minute. By the way, your stomach looks like a ball.¡± I pouted my lips and raised an eyebrow mumbling to him ¡°huh! Let me remind you, that I look like a ball because of your sperms!¡± He pulled me to his chest and kissed my cheeks warmly saying ¡°baby, I¡¯m just kidding, you have to get used to that. because after the birth of our baby, I will fill you again with my sperm.¡± Once I spotted theming, I said to Valdo wondering and searching by my eyes to any sign for their mates ¡°stop now, garret and Derek arrived. But where¡¯s the mates?¡± But Derek stepped in the middle and announced loudly with a wide smile covering his face ¡°hello everyone thanks all for being here to join us in the celebrations. All of you are deadly curious about our mates. Let¡¯s make it straight and short. We are mates! Me and garrett!¡± I almost yelled confused and in a thunderstruck ¡°what the hell is he saying?¡± King Valdo muttered in low voice ¡°huh this totally nuts!¡± Derek came along linking his arm to garret and saying to us ¡°thank your kind Valdo for being here with my gorgeous sister. And yes, it¡¯s crazy, but it¡¯s the best decision I ever made. I think me and garrett should be together and forever with each other.¡± But I asked Derek out of blue making all of them zip their mouths ¡°did you force garret to ept that?¡± Derek shook his head and said in an honest tone ¡°no! I swear Pink. Ask him.¡± I raised an eyebrow and sternly asked garrett ¡°garrett?!¡± Garret blushed shyly! Fuck dammit and started to inform me and confess about his feelings ¡°Pink, I think I love him. I really do. And I want to be mated to him. Actually me and Derek did it for a long time already. Like a couple of months and since then the love attached us and grew even more. So no Derek didn¡¯t force me. could you be happy for me?¡± I didn¡¯t believe that at all. but I just snapped away to my bad thoughts and congratted them ¡°yes, sure, I¡¯m so happy. It¡¯s just weird! But¡ª congrattions to both of you.¡± Derekughed ¡°thanks baby Pink.¡± I sulked ¡°don¡¯t baby me.¡± Derek and garrett said warmly to me in the same breath. ¡°you will always be our baby sister.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Is that true? I will finally feel like a little sister having two elder brothers?! But the dark shadows of the past hit my brain once again as if I would never forget about it ever. Chapter 98 cheating on me! Chapter 98 cheating on me! Chapter 98*** cheating on me! Pink pov*** After four months¡ª Everything was going normally except that recently Derek invited himself to our castle saying that he is mad at garret and he needed to be far away for a while. I felt so weird and all the time I was keeping distance from him. I felt that he was nning for something. But I couldn¡¯t dare to tell Valdo about my fears. And that day was like a nightmare, no what I really dreamed of earlier just happened. I opened my eyes tardily on Valdo hollering to me and pulling me out of the bed ¡°what the hell are you doing in Derek bed!¡± I widened my eyes scared to death when I figured out that I was in Derek bed ¡°huh? I don¡¯t know. I was sleeping in our room and then¡ª how did I get in here?¡± a strong headache was throbbing in my head. I was barely breathing feeling dizzy. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valdo tightened his grip around my wrist yelling and yelling ¡°don¡¯t lie to me! your cheater! You got fucked all that time by Derek?¡± I shouted back trying to make him use his brain and think a bit, ¡°what the hell are you saying Valdo?¡± I trailed off begging him to listen to me ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± But Valdo strangled me by all of his strong hand growling in anger ¡°I will be fucking kill you bitch!¡± And while I was losing breathing or the ability to talk or even more, Derek came hurrying from nowhere pulling Valdo away from me ¡°no, please¡ª it''s a misunderstanding.¡± Derek tried to fight back with Valdo to save me ¡°Valdo! Leave her alone. Don¡¯t touch her.¡± But Valdo turned to Derek and choked his neck ¡°and I will kill you too.¡± Derek punched Valdo back trying to face him and said loudly ¡°you will never do that because you want to know the truth first of you will regret itter.¡± But then Valdo decides death will end my life first ¡°I will kill her first.¡± Derek yelled at me ¡°runaway Pink.¡± And they thought that I would really run! I will never do that. that was a trap and If I will die at least I will die innocent and Valdo will be the one who will struggle and feel guilty after my death. But that didn¡¯t end like that! my heart was bleeding painfully with aches and squeezed my heart. How could king Valdo think of me like that! how he could even think that I was sleeping with Derek? He knew very well my past with Derek and how he abused me and used me for too long! After all what I have done to him, how could he lose faith and trust in me?! I was pregnant in my fifth month already, feeling fully and rarely leaving my bed. So how I would move my ass and drag my feet to Derek room! I couldn¡¯t hold the tears anymore, suddenly everything was gone, my dignity, my love, my faith in our family. I hated everyone and I wanted to kill myself. I decided to face my fear¡ª to protest. But god didn¡¯t allow me to say anything¡ª I lost the ability to form a single word from the hard shock. But even so what I felt¡ª I med myself for spacing out with thoughts of love and lust in my mind. I wanted to convince myself that I wasn¡¯t in love with king Valdo anymore. After he suspected and used me of cheating on him. and after he tried to kill me. As much as I live for him and as much as I am sure that I do belong to him, as much as I want him to feel the same towards me. Chapter 99 I felt regret! And confessed! Chapter 99 I felt regret! And confessed! Chapter 99*** I felt regret! And confessed! Derek pov*** I will not be standing in my ce and be the third wheel. I will take her from him. she is mine and she is supposed to be with me. I love her more than him. and I will do my best to take her from him by hook or crook. I will never surrender and let fate control us. She belongs to me not him. With the much crazy love I feel to her, she should be with me. no one will give her such great and big love. I will never let him defeat me, sooner orter I will n and trick him to let her go and if he doesn''t, I will kill him. Me or no one else! I will wait even for my whole life. She deserves the best. And I will be her best. I will make her feel me. she can¡¯t ignore me and reject my love because of him. Is she fucking blind? Can¡¯t she see how much I do care for her! Can¡¯t she see that I would fight and risk my life to save her or to see her proudly? What should I do to her to make her mine? Kill her! Seriously! Or bury him alive! I wish he was weak so it would be easy to do that! but unfortunately he is more powerful than me! actually even so it will be an unfair battle to me, but I will go through all the obstacles if she asks me to do so. How could she be! How she can¡¯t feel my heartbeat that was beating like drums in my chest painfully giving me aches because I want her. Because I¡¯m deeply in love with her. Because I can¡¯t see any other woman except her. As if I was born to be for her and to breath her body scent, to fill my eyes and my soul with her only! Sooner orter! I will make her mine. To win her, I might lose or abandon a few things but I don¡¯t care. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. All I care is to win her heart and die between her arms only. that was my real feelings¡ª but¡ª i couldn;t dream of her love anymore. I was like dammit blinded with love, all what I was thinking about to make her mine. But when I saw Valdo trying to kill her I couldn¡¯t stop anymore. I wanted to confess the truth even so if that was going to send me into hell. I blocked Valdo''s path preventing him from following the Pink ¡°wait! I lied! It¡¯s a prank from me.¡± He roared and pushed me but I blocked his path again ¡°you are just saying that to not kill you.¡± I shouted back at him and hit him in his chest strongly to stop him and to make him hear me ¡°no! kill me I don¡¯t care. You already killed me twice. First when you took the girl I loved and got mated to her and second time when you made her get pregnant.¡± Valdo widened his eyes and asked me ¡°what do you mean?¡± I sighed, exining and confessing my horrible mistake. ¡°I drugged her and dragged her to my bed. I thought that would go well somehow. Actually I didn¡¯t think at all. I wanted you to hate her and leave hr. because I did all my best to make her leave you but she didn¡¯t. so I had no other options. It didn¡¯te to my mind that you might try to kill her.¡± Valdo raised an eyebrow ¡°so you want me to kill you instead of her now? What the hell! Why did you do something like that if you loved her?¡± I shouted slipping and spat the fucking truth to him ¡°I killed my father! To have Pink!¡± Valdo yelled dumbfounded ¡°what the fuck!¡± I gulped nervously and said without regretting ¡°and I killed garrett too! He didn¡¯t disappear. I killed him because he tried to stop me.¡± Valdo punched my face making me fall down and lose all my strength ¡°What the fuck! are you insane?¡± And thest thing I have heard was Valdo yelling at the guards to send me to the jail ¡°guradddddddddddddds! Put him into jail now! I wille back to kill him. if he runs away, I will kill all of you. I need to find my baby now.¡± For her! For saving her, I would never regret losing my life. I wish her happiness. and I wish I could meet her in another life. ............... King Valdo pov*** I rushed back like crazy to search for Pink but I decided to change my clothes in a hurry first and take my weapon with me, but I was shocked when I found Pink in our room sitting on the edge of the bed calmly. I pulled her to my chest saying in relief and apologizing to her in a deep sincere tone ¡°Pink! You didn¡¯t run away? Pink please talk to me. Pink I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t believe you.¡± I shook her shoulders but she was only staring at me without even moving her lips ¡°Pink says anything to me. p my father. Hit me. please say something.¡± I pleaded and almost shouted loudly. Until I heard the wise old man saying loudly to me ¡°she won¡¯t say anything to King Valdo.¡± I gulped nervously and turned my head to him asking him in concern ¡°old man?! Why!¡± The wise man red in teary eyes to Pink and then exined to me in a depressed deep tone ¡°she¡¯s mute now! She lost the ability to talk.¡± I shouted at him in disbelief, my mind refused to ept that, I did that to her! I hurt her feelings, I killed her by using her. She was pure as ice and I was fucking blind and deaf couldn¡¯t hear her pleadings, couldn¡¯t see that it was a trap for her ¡°what! No! don¡¯t lie to me.¡± The wise old man ced his hands on my shoulders and exined to me reminding me again ¡°I¡¯m not. I warned you before to take care of her. And do not let anyone break the trust or the bond between both of you. And she warned you and told you that you will try to kill her. How you couldn¡¯t remember all of that?¡± The tears started to fall on my cheeks and I red in regret ming myself for what I did to her, I breathlessly said ¡°I got blinded by jealousy.¡± My father blurted out of nowhere throwing me with ming looks ¡°and now you lost her love and she lost her ability to talk.¡± I shook my head and stared at her kissing her hands and shaking her body to say something ¡°what! No ¡ª please Pink talk to me. please don¡¯t stare at me like that. I¡¯m begging you. I will do anything to see your smile again. To hear your voice.¡± But that wasn¡¯t easy at all¡ª. itst for too long¡ª She is the only one I want to keep in my life. That''s what I really feel every time I look into her gorgeous eyes, even though I was mad at her, even though she made a horrible unforgivable mistake, she is different to me. She makes me simply fall deeper in her love every day. and because of what is going with us now, and because we are one and family, what I own is hers and what she owns is mine. That''s simple. And actually I don¡¯t want anything except having her for thest breath of mine. Chapter 100 giving birth! Chapter 100 giving birth! Chapter 100*** giving birth! Three monthster of silence! King Valdo pov*** I stared at her with too much love and lust and feeling guilty, I wanted to hear her voice. I wanted her to forgive me. she gave broth for our children. I was too happy. But felt empty deep inside me. My happiness and my life won¡¯t bepleted if she didn¡¯t forgive me. I reimed my courage and said looking at her informing her ¡°Pink! Congrattions, it¡¯s a gorgeous boy and girl.¡± She turned her head away from me, I turned to the other side to look at her and begged her ¡°you still don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± I trailed off my words, trying to exin to her ¡°Pink, I thought I will never kneel inform of anyone even if it¡¯s you. But here I¡¯m doing that now and I still feel that I didn¡¯t lose my dignity because the Alpha only kneels respectfully for his Luna. And here I¡¯m I confess that I was jerk and stupid. I love you more than myself. I killed Derek and handed the kingdom to the old wise man and his son to take care of. I killed the king of rogues, because he was involved with Derek in his n and it was the right thing to do after all. I will hand the throne back to my father and just live by your side as a normal family.¡± When she didn¡¯t say anything, I pulled her up on her own feet then I knelt down begging her. She shouted at me ¡°get up Valdo!¡± My tears fall down my cheeks happily ¡°Pink you are talking to me?¡± She replied exining to me with an annoyed face ¡°yes! But It¡¯s still hard for me.¡± I nodded and smiled telling her ¡°it¡¯s okay, slow down.¡± She repeated in a more stern tone ¡°G-get up NOW!¡± I shook my head and lowered my head asking her for forgiveness ¡°no, I feel shameful from what I have done to you. I need to ask you for forgiveness. I will never get you until you forgive me. I love you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I couldn¡¯t live without her, she was my everything and I was barely sleeping or eating because of losing her. Yes, she was living in the same castle with me. but she was skipping me at all. and that fact that she lost her voice because of me killed me mentaly and emotionally. She inhaled and exhaled deeply things he ced her hands on my shoulders telling me ¡°I forgive you. you are my king. But¡ª¡± She paused and gulped nervously, almost stuttering sabot what?¡± He raised her brow pointing to me by her finger ¡°I have one condition to forgive you and start over.¡± I blurted out without thinking twice ¡°anything.¡± But my heart was drumming in my chest, and I was as scared as almost peed in my pants. I wanted her to be with me again. She pulled me to stand up on my feet then she smiled softly to me lighting my world again ¡°don¡¯t hand the throne to your father. Be responsible. Not after what we went through. I guess what happened to me taught me to be stronger. I should have faced you and killed Derek by my own hands.¡± I narrowed my eyes not sure if I heard her words ¡°really? Do you want me to remain the Alpha king of all the Alphas?¡± She nodded assuring me and bit her lips ¡°yes! Remember? I do belong to the Alpha king!¡± I hugged her tightly, and said in a broken tone because I did my best not to cry ¡°I love you my sweet Luna.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She caressed my cheeks and said chuckling ¡°I love you more stupid jerk Alpha king.¡± Then she kissed me and holy fuck that was the best thing happened to me ever. As if my soul came back to my chest again. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!